Get Free Copy

100 free copies left

This novel is limited to 100 free copies due to its part in Inkitt’s Novel Contest.

0
Free copy left
You can read our best books
Hatari05 would love your feedback! Got a few minutes to write a review?
Write a Review

The Lion King War Of Ideals

By Hatari05

Action / Drama

Chapter 1

e  

                     The Lion King

                   The War of Ideals

                     By Hatari05

Over ten years after Zira's death Simba, Kiara, Nala and Kovu set out to build a united world only to discover new prides with entirely different belief's, belief's that may conflict with their own.  Now as Simba and his family struggle for their way of life they will begin to uncover the greatest secret of all, the beginning of the lion's reign a revelation that force Simba to ask himself the ultimate question, do the lion's deserve to rule?

: Intro:

The path that has led us here

Mufasa looked down on the Pride Lands from the heavens above, He would often look down on his former kingdom and gaze in wonder at what it had become since his death.  So much had happened since he passed on, so much had changed and nearly all of it for the better.  Mufasa remembered what things were like before Simba's reign, the endless cycle of death that seemed to define the Pride Lands, the cycle Simba and his family had freed them from, Mufasa remembered it all perfectly, the events that have led to this era.

It was nearly a century ago that his father, King Ahadi was born, though he wasn't a king at that time but rather a lowly street rat, born without a mother or father; he was bitter and envious to the world around him and absolutely hated the royal family.  Of course this hatred was almost entirely because of his envy towards them, he hated them because he desperately wanted to be them.  Ahadi was born during much darker times, the kingdom was under the rule of Mohatu, a lion who could best describe as a ruthless tyrant as well as the father of Uru, Mufasa's own mother.  The kingdom was during that time very nearly on the brink of the war with the hyena clan, tensions between the two sides had always been high especially between their leaders Mohatu and Kamara.   Kamara, Mufasa wondered if she had any idea the impact she would have when she gave birth to her daughter, Kecila.

Kecila, never in all of history had someone shaped the destinies of so many, even Mufasa was still stunned that the ramifications of her actions were still being felt over seventy years after her death, she impacted so many, and few more so than his own father.  Ahadi met Kecila when he was a cub, the two of them bonded quickly and forged a friendship which over time turned into a deep and passionate romance.  It was unthinkable, a romance between a lion and a hyena, it was revolutionary and could possibly be the key to ushering in a new age, well in a way it did, but certainly not the age anyone would want.  Mufasa wondered what would've happened if his father had actually married Kecila, what would've it met for the hyena clan and even himself, what kind of world would emerge from that.   Unfortunately the answer to that was irrelevant, Kecila was revealed to be the true mastermind behind the growing tension between the lions and hyenas, She then murdered her own mother and declared war on the Pride Lands.  It was during that moment that his father rose to his position ultimately having to marry Uru and become king for the sake of the entire kingdom.  

The thought still surprised Mufasa, his parents weren't actually in a happy marriage, but his mother had made it clear apparently his father had never moved beyond his first love, Kecila.  It didn't matter his mother and father took their place and ushered in a golden age for the Pride Lands or at least everyone thought that.  It was here where the true struggle that has led the world to where it is now began, with the birth of Mufasa and his brother Taka.  Mufasa felt a sting of pain at the mention of his brother, he had hoped he would have a much happier relationship with him instead they created the war of the legacies, that was what the Pride Lands called it, Mufasa called it a tragedy.  At first everything seemed perfect, Mufasa and Taka could've been closer things only got better for both of them when three lioness cubs, Sarabi, Sarafina, and Zira arrived.  Taka met Zira when he saved her from drowning while Mufasa stumbled on the other two.  They grew closer, With Mufasa developing a romantic bond with Sarabi while Taka fell for Sarafina.

It all seemed perfect, then one day Taka and Sarafina met three hyenas Shenzi, Banzai and Ed.  Taka took great pity on the hard life they faced, exile to the elephant graveyard, unfortunately this made him easy to manipulate by Kecila, who used his emotions to twist him into her weapon; his father didn't exactly help either seeing Taka's more carefree ways as a potential threat to his responsibilities ultimately he took a risk, threatening to take his mate from him in order to force him to become more responsible, it was a gamble, and he lost, they all lost.  Taka in his desperation decided the only way to insure his happiness was to become king, his attempt was disastrous and it was in that gorge that he was given his scar.  In truth that day was almost a death sentence for all of them, his father sealed his fate the moment he scarred him, and Mufasa sealed his own fate by doing nothing to stop it, Taka sealed his fate by refusing to turn away, their family was shattered.   It was all Kecila needed exploiting Taka now Scar's pain and need to be recognized to control him, using him to lure Ahadi to the gorge, to his death, their mother died there as well.

Mufasa still found it hard to believe that Kecila could kill her lover so easily, she truly was a monster.  With both his parents dead Mufasa and Sarabi both took their place as king and queen, and just in time as Kecila and the hyenas attacked Pride Rock, it was this battle that finally marked the end of The Great Hyena War, Kecila was killed by Zira who she emotionally scarred when she slaughtered her pride she was then succeeded by her daughter Shenzi who was far less of a monster than a her mother. However the battle did not end there, no it ended with Mufasa battling his own brother, Scar would not turn away from his goals even if he did turn his back on everything and everyone he loved;  Mufasa was victorious though it didn't feel like a victory and for good reason he lost his brother on that day.    Things seemed to get better after that; Mufasa and Sarabi were married and even had son, Simba, to further add to things it seemed Scar had forgiven him as well, if only Mufasa had known.  Scar had not forgiven him at all; he trapped Simba in a stampede with the intent of killing him then lured Mufasa into as well, while Mufasa did save his son, he couldn't save himself.  Mufasa felt a great pain in his chest as he remembered the moment, Scar grabbing his paws and sending him to his death in the Stampede below, he then tricked his poor son into thinking it was his fault and sent him into exile.

Scar ascended to the throne but had no idea how to manage any of it nor could he control the hyenas he tried to bring into the Pride Lands.  During this time Zira, who had been in self imposed exile returned.  She quickly became Scar's queen having always been his most loyal follower ever since he saved her.  They eventually had a family of their own, through both their own son and their adoptive cubs Kovu and Vitani, who were the children of a lioness called Hasara.   Mufasa didn't know much about Hasara, it was Zira's deepest regret, he knew that much.  From what he had been told by his mate, Zira and Hasara were best friends who Hasara in trusted with raising her cubs while she recovered from an injury, Zira however unwilling to let them go betrayed Hasara, which ultimately drove her insane; she tried to kill Zira in a psychotic rage, regrettably Zira had to kill her to survive.  This was just one of the endless horrors that occurred during Scar's reign, the only possible end seemed to be death for both the Pride Lands and everyone in them.  Then just when all hope seemed lost Simba returned, persuaded by both Rafiki, an old friend of Mufasa and in truth Mufasa himself.  Simba battled Scar and managed to defeat him who then was killed by his own former friends Shenzi, Banzai and Ed.  After Scar's demise Simba finally took his rightful place on the throne, at last it seemd as if the dark days were finally over, it was not, not yet.

Simba in his final moments gave into his hatred allowing Scar to die an act that brought the rage and wrath of Zira down upon him.  Zira sought to make Simba feel the same pain she did, she would do this by targeting his son but first she sought retribution on the hyenas.  It was brutal, she wiped out the entire clan including her three former friends even worse the rest of the world didn't even care, ever since Kecila the hyenas had been regarded as nothing but murderers.  Mufasa felt sadness at the extinction of the hyenas, true he had never really helped them but that was because he didn't really know how.  So much darkness, it was almost all consuming except for one, a true miracle.   

Simba and Nala had given birth to two cubs Kopa and Kiara.  Kopa was barely a child having embraced his responsibilities to such an extent that he burdened the weight of the entire world on his shoulders, nothing seemed to be capable of turning him away from it, then the unthinkable happened against all odds Kopa fell in love with Vitani who returned his feelings.  It was unthinkable, a cub falling in love, and indeed it changed everything none more than Vitani herself whose love for him still burned to this very day.   Zira took Kopa captive planning to use him against Simba during the battle Kopa was lost, his death was devastating not just to his family, but the entire world, Zira included.  Enraged and consumed with hatred Simba exiled Zira and her family as well all who followed her, this only made matters worse throwing the two prides into a violent war, each fighting for a past legacy, Zira, Scar's and Simba, Mufasa's.  

Both were consumed by their hatred, neither was willing to let go, and both prides were all but prepared to kill each other and their didn't seem to be any hope of stopping it. Then everything changed, Kiara met Kovu, Zira's son and Scar's heir. They bonded instantly, a friendship formed quickly and a friendship turned to romance even quicker. Of course what so few realized was that Mufasa himself had planned for them to get together, it was the key to ending this cycle of death, just as Ahadi and Kecila could've been.

In all truth it could've made things worse, but Mufasa still had hope as did Kopa, even if it did seem impossible. Zira had raised Kovu his whole to hate Simba and now she was molding him into an assassin who would infiltrate the pride and kill Simba, however Kovu's feelings for Kiara won out and he turned away from his family during an ambush to kill Simba, resulting in Zira scarring and disowning him and finally igniting the war between the two prides.

Mufasa almost wanted to cringe at the thought of the war, he as well as others had done everything they could to prevent the war, and it had all been in vain, the war had begun. The first battle was horrific, Zira and The Outsiders took Pride Rock, there were causalities on both sides but the single worst loss was the death of Rafiki, Mufasa's closet friend, his death was agonizing to watch, even more painful he was killed by Vitani, an innocent girl, forever tainted by the horrors of war. It never should've happened, she was so full of life and killing killed her outside, it was all his fault. Mufasa always felt that the death of his friend as well as many others was his fault, not just Rafiki but even his own mate Sarabi.

It was his brother and himself did this, now their families were suffering because they couldn't move beyond their conflict with each other, Scar was still consumed with rage though the sadness that had always been his soul had grown, the pain of seeing his family self destruct had revived his long dormant humanity. It was during the final days of the war that they came face to face again, finally Mufasa was able to reach his brother, and at long last free Taka from the darkness of Scar. However things weren't truly over yet, Simba and Zira had met in the gorge for one final showdown.

The battle was brutal and divided the entire kingdom, many more perished during this battle including Simba's adoptive father, Timon. It all seemed hopeless when Kiara stepped forward demanding the fighting to stop. She appealed to all of them, recognizing each pride as one family are part of the great circle of life, uniting the prides together, unfortunately it was not over yet, Simba and Zira had one last battle, it was here that Simba finally rose above his hatred. Zira met her end shortly after sacrificing her life to save her children, she died happy that her family finally had a home, and forgiven by them. Finally The War Of Legacies was over, they were united, they were one.

Mufasa remembered it all, he was beginning to wonder if the violence would ever end. He had expected the kings to be happy at the turn of events, instead they were very serious. He didn't understand, what were they worried about? Mufasa could feel the presence of the kings hanging over him. He turned to them, he then heard them speaking to him, what he heard shocked him.

"What!?, That can't be! Are you certain!?" Mufasa asked in complete shock.

"Do not question the kings, my son." Ahadi told him.

"If this is true what does it mean?" Mufasa asked.

"It's here" Ahadi stated.

"What do you mean?" Mufasa questioned.

"The beginning and the end" Ahadi answered.

"End, end of what" Mufasa asked.

"Everything" Ahadi replied.

"Our world and our era." Ahadi finished.

Mufasa took in his father's words and for the first time in a long time he felt truly worried, what would this mean for Simba? Mufasa stared down at Pride Rock, looking down at Simba. He wondered if Simba could face what was coming, if he could understand the beginnings of their era, if he could accept what it all meant and if he couldn't what would he do?

"You've done well Simba, but there is still more you must face." Mufasa said.

You don't understand, you think you have left the past behind." Mufasa stated.

"But you can never truly leave the past because it will always be a part of us." Mufasa continued.

"The past will always forge the future" Mufasa said.

He looked down on Simba hoping his words would reach him.

"Soon you will face the moment you're whole life has prepared for." Mufasa stated.

Mufasa then turned away leaving Simba who was resting in his den. Mufasa did not know what was coming for the first time he truly did not know, all he knew was that whatever was coming connected back to the past, the beginning, the beginning of the very lion reign.

 



: Prologue:

Machafuko

A thousand years ago, a kingdom was locked in war two different forces battled all across the land each one led by a lion one with white fur and a gold mane the other gold with a black mane. The two lions watched as their forces tore through each other throwing each other into the hard ground while smashing their paws into their opponent's jaws, they bit and clawed at one another before dragging each other down reaching their claws for their enemy's throat. The battle continued to intensify as the two armies continued to push each other back, the white lion watched as the opposing army continued trying to drive his forces back but they were too even, the battle was a stalemate.

The gold lion watched the battle from afar he could not get involved yet there was a more important battle and opponent he needed to fight and he was standing right below the giant rock he sought to claim. He wished he would just stand down as he had no desire to fight him but he knew the world around him needed to change their home had become nothing but a breeding ground for tyranny and oppression and now he would tear down the ones responsible and return his home to the people who rightfully deserved it and he wouldn't let anyone stand in his way. He rallied his forces and ordered them to charge the giant rock, a massive army filled with lions, hyenas, snakes, leopards, tigers, antelope and even elephants and wildebeest charged at their target completely overwhelming the army in their path.

The white lion could see the tides had clearly turned and he simply did not have enough forces to counter this attack maybe another day but not today, he ordered his forces to fall back leaving the rock behind as the opposing army claimed it. He felt regret at his loss but knew he could not give in to despair now he had lost the battle not the war. He would wait for now but then he would save his home save it from the chaos that threatened to consume it, This Usawa vowed.

The gold lion stood on top of the giant rock a massive ledge overlooking the entire kingdom he stared down at his army his followers he never could've done it without them.

"Thank you all of you for your bravery you all honor your very names!" he called down to them.

he then looked at the ledge he was on it was almost like a throne how revolting he was above no one, with that thought he jumped off and slid down to the ground using his claws.

"this place of beauty is not mine you earned it just as you have earned your freedom, now this place of tyranny will be a place of pride, Pride Rock and I deliver it to the people!" The lion declared.

the animals all rejoiced chanting their heroes name in unison. "Machafuko! Machafuko! Machafuko!" They all cheered his name the lion who freed them and they vowed for however long they and their descendents lived they would continue his dream of a free world, for on this day they were no longer individuals, they were the society of Machafuko.

: Chapter 1:

The new world

"It was once said that we can never escape the past, I have never believed this our past may of helped forge our paths but they do not define us we can move beyond it and now seeing the world around me I realize I was right, my name is Kiara and over ten years ago I helped end a conflict that had defined my home for decades a war between two prides but more importantly two legacies, a legacy of brothers, Mufasa and Scar their feud had nearly driven us all to extinction but my father and myself along with a brave lion named Kovu ended it. Now we are at peace that brave lion is my mate and after bringing our two prides together we have discovered a world larger then we could ever imagine, a world we now seek to unite, I see now our mission has just begun."

Kiara was discussing the terms of an alliance between the king of a pride far into the outskirts of the out lands, much had changed since the end of the war of legacies the conflict between Mufasa and Scar after the war Simba and Kiara decided that no longer could the pride lands remain isolated from the outside world and set out to find other prides, they soon discovered they were countless dozens many with completely different ideologies to the pride lands, that didn't matter to Kiara everyone was free to believe what they wanted to believe still they should at least stand together united the accomplishments of a united world were to great to even think of, and Kiara would do everything in her power to make them a reality.

"I'm not sure you pride landers have had quite the violent history" The king told her.

"I understand your concerns but we also united two prides who had been at war for decades" Kiara reasoned.

"true, what do want from us?" The king asked.

"nothing the terms are simply we will remain in contact every now and your people will be welcomed in our home and ours yours" Kiara answered him.

"hm my people don't believe in the great circle the same way yours do" The king stated.

"That's fine, your believes will be accepted in the pride lands though you may face some ridicule from the animals" Kiara said honestly.

"why would you say that you pretty much had me" The king told her.

"I will not lie to you surely our people will face some ridicule here" Kiara stated.

The king was convinced, "all right we'll maintain a peaceful coexistence when can I meet king Simba?" The king said.

"He can meet you within the next three days" Kiara answered.

"thank you I look forward to our alliance" The king said shaking Kiara's paw.

Kiara was happy with this she hoped Kovu's treaty went as well, a few minutes after leaving the pride she saw Kovu running towards her, she smiled and embraced him. After the war their relationship only improved they were married only weeks after it a few months later they had a son Umoja, Kiara proved to be a great mother though she couldn't deny it was stressful she was eternally grateful for her mother who really helped her learn to be the best mother she could, which really didn't require much Kiara was already a loving mother and for the most part knew what she was doing, Kovu on the other hand was like a fish out of water he loved his son but for the longest of time he had no idea how to raise him what qualified for playing what was the right amount of food or kings sake what was a proper bed time story, after that particular one Kiara told all the bedtime stories there was a significantly less amount of blood, and decapitations can't forget those at least he didn't tell Umoja what decapitation meant, but he had improved significantly training Umoja how to hunt who was shaping up to be a good hunter he also was good at helping their son through issues he wasn't sure of, all and all it was a wonderful life, and Kiara always thought about how lucky she was, her life was perfect, though that certainly didn't mean everyone else's was.

Shauku rushed through the outlands being pursued by a violet mob, she didn't know why they felt the need to pursue her she wasn't a danger and neither was her daughter she just didn't understand the hatred toward her or her kind. Shauku was well aware of the conflict between lions and hyenas as well as the butcher of kingdoms Kecila everyone knew about her she was easily one of the most vicious murderers of all time, she led the hyenas during the later portions of the great hyena war and also led a second attack on pride rock about fifty years ago it was there she met her demise, though the damage was done by the time Kecila died the hyena reputation had been damaged beyond repair all people saw them as were murdering poachers and pretty much all of Africa believed the world would be better off if they were extinct.

Now ironically they very nearly were the entire hyena clan was wiped out by Zira in retaliation for their role in Scars demise or at least that's what her mother told her but during the assault Shauku and her mother managed to escape barely with their lifes, her mother didn't last long in the outlands and was dead within three years leaving Shauku alone for the next ten years she eventually stumbled upon a rogue hyena who she quickly seduced in order to get shelter it worked fairly well but had an unintended side effect, a side effect she was currently carrying in her mouth.

Shauku felt her daughter Uhuru struggling she didn't like being controlled or held like this but she couldn't run fast enough from their pursuers and there was no way Shauku as risking her daughter, though she was beginning to think she couldn't out run them either which meant perhaps Uhuru was safer away from her. Shauku took in her surroundings and saw a kingdom no more than ten minutes away the Pride Lands, not exactly welcoming to hyenas but at least they could hide here they were as good as dead.

"Mom we don't have anywhere to go" Uhuru cried out.

Shauku began running toward the pride lands hoping her pursuers would just abandon the chase no such luck they really wanted to ensure the hyenas were wiped out she just didn't understand. One of them jumped on her and sent her toppling to the ground Uhuru slipped from her mouth and tumbled as well she gestured her to run for the pride lands while their attackers focus wasn't on her, Uhuru looked at her mom desperately before turning away and bolting off towards the kingdom she had to this entire struggle for survival would be pointless if they both died.

Shauku threw her attacker off of her before kicking another one she was prepared to die for her daughter but that didn't mean she wanted to, she clawed at another's eyes they couldn't pursue her if they couldn't see, she gouged at the eyes of another attacker, the two she knocked away jumped on top of her pressing her down and extracting their claws. Well looked like it didn't matter if she wanted to die or not she was still going to, but she'd take as many with her as possible. Out of nowhere her attacker was hauled off of her and thrown aside another one was stabbed in the chest, she looked up to see a hyena knocking one of her assailants to the ground, another came at Shauku this one she caught.

"you think you can threaten my life, my daughters!" Shauku roared in rage, before biting down his neck and snapping it.

Shauku turned to see her rescuer struggling against the rest she wanted to help him but getting to her daughter was more important, she began running towards the pride lands when a leopard jumped on her and attempted to pull her down she threw it off but in doing so lost her balance falling into a nearby river she felt the current tugging at her before it pulled her under, it couldn't end like this who was her rescuer was her daughter alright she needed to know, it was her last thought before her world went black.

: Chapter 2:

Umoja

In the years since Rafiki's death Sarafina had taken over as the new medical expert she had also been studying many of his shaman ways, no one could truly ever take Rafiki's place and Sarafina certainly wasn't trying to but they needed someone with medical experience may as well be her. Sarafina was currently examining an injured antelope after the war Sarafina had decided she no longer wanted to be a part of violence in any way so turned to a life medical aid. "Just relax you have nothing to worry about" Sarafina reassured it.

"will I walk again" the antelope asked.

Sarafina gave him a warm smile, "don't worry we'll have that thing fixed up in no time" Sarafina replied while looking at the paw.

"just a minor sprang give I'll you a little remedy and it should go down" Sarafina told him.

Sarafina grabbed a small fruit and cracked it open allowing the liquid to drip on the paw she then rubbed it all around.

"alright, you should be fine but we're going to keep you here for the night you can go home tomorrow" Sarafina told him.

she would also have to tell the hunting pack to avoid this particular herd the great circle could be confusing sometimes, she wasn't the only one who thought it another smaller individual was trying to understand it all.

Umoja hid under what could only be described as some sort of cabinet for medicine watching the medical procedure he was curious about the whole thing and even more so curious about how other animals interacted with lions he had never seen it before, he would almost expect them to be nervous but they seemed to get along and acknowledge the way things were, the way of the great circle.

Umoja was still trying to fully grasp it there were a lot of things about it that didn't make a lot of sense to him, never mind the whole royal heritage of the lions he wasn't against it but he still wondered how it came to be.

"It seems the prince has wandered off again" Sarafina said playfully while turning her attention to Umoja.

"Oh uh hi" Umoja said nervously.

"what brings you out here prince Umoja" Sarafina asked.

"please just Umoja" the prince replied.

"alright if that's how you prefer it, but why are you here?" Sarafina asked kindly.

"Just curious what was that you gave him?" Umoja asked.

"Just a healing remedy common in medical bays the shamans developed for the lions generations ago" Sarafina told him.

"how long have the shamans served us?" Umoja asked her.

"since the reign of the lions I believe" Sarafina answered.

but this only raised another question for the prince, "how long have the lions ruled how'd it start?" Umoja asked.

Sarafina smiled he was curious one unfortunately she didn't have the answers he sought, "I don't know Umoja no one does it was too long ago" Sarafina said.

Umoja was disappointed by her answer there were few things he was more curious about than the beginning of the lions rule but no one knew. It was then that Umoja and Sarafina heard a cry from outside the tree he recognized the voice his grandmother Nala.

"What is it Nala?" Sarafina asked.

Nala turned and saw Umoja well that answered one question, "hello Umoja" Nala said clearly annoyed he ran off.

"hi grandma" Umoja said nervously.

Nala gave him a bit of playful look before turning her attention to her mother, "we found someone near the river a hyena" Nala told her hesitating to continue waiting for her mothers response.

"yes bring her in immediately everyone is welcomed here" Sarafina said while Nala helped her lead the hyena inside.

"is there anything I can do to help" Nala asked.

"no but thank you Nala I'll handle this" Sarafina said.

she rushed to check her life signs, "vital signs seem alright" she said.

Suddenly the hyena sprung to life and grabbed her by the neck, "who are you where am I" the hyena said confused.

"easy you're safe now you're in the Pride Lands" Nala told her.

ever since Huzuni she had more of a soft spot for hyenas, the hyena looked around confused, "my daughter where's my daughter!" she cried out.

Umoja over heard the conversation a lone hyena girl was alone in the pride lands that didn't seem right maybe he could find her he had never met a hyena he wondered what they were like he listened in and heard that the most likely place to hide in the pride lands was a small field apparently his mother and father knew it well whatever that meant he immediately began heading toward it.

Nala met with the lionesses that had brought the hyena there.

"alright I'll check near the field you spread out and search the waterhole and especially the gorge" Nala told them.

after the war it was forbidden for anyone except a herd to go anywhere near the gorge unless accompanied by another it was also forbidden to enter it without informing all surrounding herds first, more than enough lions had lost their lives in it and Simba was determined to make sure it didn't happen again.

"your highness it has been a long time since you journeyed across the kingdom maybe we should search ourselves" a lioness suggested.

"I have to be a part of this" Nala said.

"no the king will return soon you should probably be return to pride rock you know how he worries" she told her.

Nala felt anger fill her yes she was getting a bit old and was simply not physically capable of leading the hunt anymore but she could handle this, "I can handle this" Nala reasoned.

"please your highness this task falls on us Vitani will no doubt be returning with our catch soon you should be there" The lioness told her again.

Nala knew she wasn't going to change her mind she could enforce her authority but Nala didn't like doing that and Simba would likely agree with them meaning she had to deal with even more issues, Nala relented and nodded her head.

The pride respectfully bowed to their queen before running off to find the hyena girl. Nala felt anger fill her she should've ordered them to allow her to lead the mission they needed her, did they that was a question Nala was asking herself a lot the pride no longer needed her aid Vitani had quickly mastered the hunt, and Nala simply wasn't relevant to the hunt anymore. Kiara had blossomed into a wonderful mother and would very soon be ready to be queen she no longer needed her. Simba no longer doubted himself the way he used to and no longer needed the wisdom she gave him, while the kingdom was at peace and had no need of a strong queen. No one needed her anymore and it tore her up soon Kiara would be queen but once that happened where would it leave her? Nala had spent so much of her life being queen and so much of her life before existed for the sole purpose of leading her there so it begged the question when Kiara took her place as queen who would she be, who was Nala beyond the queen of pride rock.

: Chapter 3:

A different kind of meeting

Simba had recently made his way back to the pride lands his mission hadn't gone as well as he'd like but it wasn't a complete failure either. Simba was still surprised how much the world around him had changed all these different prides with different believes and cultures and he didn't even know they existed for most of his life such a large world they had discovered. Simba would be lying if he said he wasn't certain about the mission they had taken on, uniting two prides was one thing but an entire world no easy task especially when most of the prides are ran completely differently how can governments so different possibly work together? Simba wasn't sure all this time he thought the lions ruled as royalty apparently not yes the lions were in charge and Simba couldn't find a pride that was an exception to the rule but some prides didn't even have royalty some were ran like a military or led by literally one individual with absolute power, one pride had literally everyone held to equal standards food, water, and even the homes they lived in, and one particular one was ran by a group of representatives elected by popular vote of the citizens. It was overwhelming and somehow someway Simba and Kiara were going to unite them all Simba wasn't sure that was possible when you mix people with different beliefs war is all but inevitable, but Kiara believed they could and she was right before so Simba would trust her now.

Simba was nearing pride rock when he saw Kovu and Kiara approaching, they seemed pleased apparently their mission went well.

"I'll take it our alliance has added some new members" Simba said.

"everything went great father" Kiara said happily.

"I suppose I have Kiara to thank for this" Simba said while pretending Kovu wasn't there.

"hey for the record I handled everything just fine" Kovu responded.

"darn, at this rate you will prove yourself a worthy king and foil my plans to keep the throne" Simba said jokingly.

"well duh someone has stop your diabolical schemes" Kovu replied.

"diabolical, come on Kovu" Kiara said amused.

"so how'd your meeting go father" Kiara asked.

"I wasn't able to meet him today" Simba answered.

"knew it you were late your age is catching up to you old man" Kovu joked.

"old man I can still change my mind about your exile even this late into the game" Simba threatened though he didn't mean it.

"Kurongu is difficult to meet with" Simba continued.

"oh I'm sorry you had to meet him" a voice replied from behind it was Vitani.

"what are you doing here you're supposed to be leading the pack" Simba said.

"already caught a meal could probably get three more before you get to pride rock at this rate" Vitani snarked.

"I forgot how amusing you can be, still why are you here?" Simba asked.

"Well Umoja ran off again I was sent to find him" Vitani answered.

"what Umoja's gone!" Kiara cried out Vitani seemed unconcerned.

"he's a cub why does everyone act surprised when they hear this?" Vitani asked.

"We have to find him!" Kovu said worried.

"alright don't get your tail in a bunch he probably went to find the hyena girl lost" Vitani replied.

"hyena girl" Simba said.

He still didn't really like hyenas despite accepting them.

"yeah the pride's looking for her, her mother was injured and is recovering in Rafiki's tree so when the pride finds the girl they'll likely find your son" Vitani concluded.

Kiara and Kovu didn't look nearly as worried now regardless they still needed to be certain everything was alright Kiara stepped forward.

"Kovu go back with Simba I will accompany Vitani" Kiara said though it sounded more like an order.

Kovu didn't argue when Kiara asked something in that tone you do it, "okay but if you're not back in an hour I'm coming after you" Kovu stated.

"okay I'll see you when we get back" Kiara told him with that the Kiara left with Vitani while Kovu followed Simba back to Pride Rock.

he didn't like doing this a real king wouldn't sit at home and wait he would go out there and find both of them himself, and Kovu knew he would be a real king he would have to be if he ever hoped to live up to his predecessors.

Umoja made his way to the field where he began investigating the grass he could smell something but he wasn't certain where, the tall grass didn't help matters she had to be here somewhere Umoja moved through the field sniffing in the direction of the tall grass that was odd there was a scent coming from it but now it was gone where did she go. Umoja found himself spun around and flipped on his back before feeling a paw pushing down on his neck, he looked up to see a young hyena girl staring down at him and looking quite angry too.

"Who are you?! How did you find me?! What are you doing here?!" the girl demanded while pressing her paw down on his neck.

Umoja struggled against her trying to push her off but she didn't give him the leverage to do so, "I'm Umoja I suspected you were here because it's one of the most secluded areas and I just want to help you." Umoja answered.

The hyena looked at him and released her paw though she seemed angered. "what makes you think I need your help lion" she said arrogantly.

"well I know my way around the kingdom being the prince and all" Umoja replied but was cut off.

"oh so you think just because you're royalty you can decide if I can handle myself or not" the girl said angrily.

"what I didn't say that it's just my home so I would know where to go" Umoja told her.

the hyena looked around the kingdom, "so this entire kingdom is yours" she said with disdain.

"actually that's what my family told me crazy right" Umoja replied.

"so you have claim over all of this hardly seems fair, but I would expect such arrogance from lions" the hyena said.

Umoja was beginning to get annoyed he came out to make sure she was okay and she was treating him like an enemy.

"what's your problem with lions and me I came here to help you that's it!" Umoja yelled.

"You lions think yourself above the world and neglect the people" the hyena said.

"you don't even know who I am or my family you don't get to judge us!" Umoja shouted.

"except for the fact that you rule the lifes of others what gives you the right?" the hyena asked.

Umoja prepared to counter only to find out he couldn't why were the lions in charge why was he destined to be king there were probably better options out there. "I, I don't know" Umoja said.

the hyena turned to him surprised, "you're not going to tell me you were born to rule" she asked.

"I'm not sure maybe I was" Umoja said uncertain.

The hyena felt a little guilty she let her hatred of leaders get to her, "you don't know, I thought the prince would know his perceived place for sure, by the way why would you just openly tell me that?" she asked.

"I thought I would make you feel more comfortable if the prince was welcoming you" Umoja answered.

"oh sorry I just assumed you wanted me to bow to you" the hyena replied.

"I wouldn't have earned such a response respect has to be earned" he said.

"you're a different kind of royal and I don't completely hate you, names Uhuru" she said sounding much more laid back.

"I'm Umoja" Umoja said back.

"hm catchy, so why were you trying to find me?" Uhuru asked.

"We found your mother" Umoja answered.

"wait my mother's alive!" Uhuru cut him off.

"yeah she's back at our medical tree she's the one who asked us to find you" Umoja explained.

"so that's why a pride crossed this field a few moments before you arrived" Uhuru replied.

"how'd you avoid them?" Umoja asked.

"just moved to the nearest section of the outlands came back afterwards" Uhuru answered.

"can you take me to my mother" she asked him.

"no because he's going to be grounded" a kind but firm female voice said, "but we can" the voice finished.

Umoja and Uhuru turned to see Vitani and Kiara standing only a few feet away from them.

"oh uh hi mom" Umoja said nervously.

"Umoja thank you for helping to find her now go home" Kiara commanded her son.

Umoja looked down sadly before turning to leave, "drop by the tree any time I'd like to talk some more" Uhuru called back to him.

Umoja didn't respond but he knew he would have to take that offer.

"Vitani would you please return her to her mother" Kiara requested.

"sure but only if you hold off the scolding until I get back." Vitani responded.

Kiara nodded while smiling a bit amused, Vitani had over the years slowly began returning to her former self before Kopa's death it was a happy thought. Vitani led Uhuru back towards Rafiki's tree where her mother was waiting while Kiara took Umoja back to pride rock, hyenas were interesting this was all Umoja could think her believes must be completely different from his own and he really wondered what they were, how did someone live without a king or maybe the question was how it could live with one.

: Chapter 4:

Who are we?

Vitani arrived at Rafiki's tree with Uhuru in her mouth she entered the tree and placed the hyena girl down in front of her mother.

"Oh god Uhuru are you alright?" Shauku asked while embracing her daughter.

"I'm fine mom I thought you were dead" Uhuru said while returning the hug.

"so did I but another one of our kind saved me and you" Shauku told her daughter.

This caught Vitani's interest, "another hyena I thought the pack was completely wiped out" Vitani said in shock.

"I don't know but one saved me thank you for retrieving my daughter what is your name" Shauku asked.

Vitani knew telling Shauku who she was would be a terrible idea at this point considering what her mother did to the pack.

"no one important" Vitani said.

"you're important to me" Shauku told her.

Vitani ignored her this time and began to depart, "thanks for saving my mother" Uhuru called out to her.

Vitani didn't reply save her yeah right Vitani could barely look them in the eye considering she was the daughter of the one who likely killed most of Shauku's friends and more importantly directly supported the decision for her to do so, after willingly agreeing to something like that there was simply no feasible way Vitani could associate with a hyena not for any actual length of time.

Kiara returned to Pride Rock with Umoja she placed him down and saw Kovu waiting for her.

"was everything alright" he asked.

"yes everything was fine actually" Kiara answered.

"good where is he?" Kovu asked.

Kiara gestured outside the den the two of them went out together to speak to their son.

Umoja was sitting alone when waiting for his parents when Simba approached him.

"getting into trouble, getting caught, getting lectured, a cub's life" he told him.

Umoja laughed at his remark, "you get into a lot of trouble" Umoja asked.

Simba chuckled, "I'm shocked I didn't spend half my cub hood grounded" Simba answered.

Kovu and Kiara emerged from the den staring down at their son.

"Umoja you have to stop running off" Kiara said.

"I just wanted to find her I thought the prince welcoming her would make her feel more comfortable here" Umoja replied his voice a little sad.

"it's not that you run off whenever given the chance" Kovu told him.

"you're fathers right what you did today was actually somewhat responsible but I have to look for you everyday" Kiara told him.

"I'm just curious trying to find it all out" Umoja said.

"Umoja you're not going to find your place or purpose while you're a cub and beside you shouldn't have to find those answers alone I know what's it's like to be confused" Kovu told him.

Umoja looked up at them confused, "no it's the great circle our place how did we get here" Umoja asked.

Simba looked at his grandson with shock he had dealt with this before, "no one has the answer to that Umoja" Simba told him.

"it's true we're just part of the great circle and we play our part in it" Kiara told him.

"no what I mean is how did we come to rule, why do we deserve that right" Umoja asked uncertain.

Kovu's jaw dropped, "what it's, It's just how it is" Kovu answered.

"we've done it as long as anyone can remember" Kiara told him.

"but how why, how was such a responsibility given to us how did we get this birthright" Umoja asked his voice sounding almost desperate.

all three lions pondered his question but none more so than Simba, in fact Simba was taking it into deep consideration, what made him so special why was only he fit to rule because he was Mufasa's son shouldn't leadership be chosen by more than just bloodline Simba could only wonder.

Kiara finally spoke, "I don't know, I don't know the answer to that Umoja but here we are if the animals didn't want us to rule don't you think they would've challenged us by now" Kiara told him.

Umoja considered his mom's words, "we've been accepted and that alone tells me that that this is how things are meant to be we are meant to lead" Kiara told him though she didn't believe in destiny they were leading now because they worked their way there.

"but I'm not, I'm not a leader why should I lead others when there are probably better options, I'm not above them" Umoja stated.

Kovu was beginning to understand but still didn't know what to say, "we're not above them we don't rule them we protect them, we're not rulers, we're guardians, they are above us they are the kingdom we just protect it" Kiara stated.

Umoja looked at his mom but still looked uncertain, "maybe I guess" he replied.

Kiara smiled and took her son into her paws, "as long you remember that the how and why doesn't matter, let's go it's time for bed now" Kiara said while gesturing Kovu to follow who just looked at Simba in wonderment that was the queen he had to be a worthy king to and the thought was overwhelming.

Simba watched Kiara enter the den with pride she had learned so much and taught him so much "how much longer before it's time for Kiara to take her place?" Nala asked.

"I don't know Kovu's still struggling" Simba told her.

"he'll learn" Nala said.

she felt concerned she always felt she was a good queen but never had she done something like what Kiara did back in that gorge all those years ago, nor had she ever said something so wise Nala never even thought of it that way Kiara was going to redefine the pride lands, she was proud of her but still felt inferior to her, Simba could tell something was bothering Nala.

"what's wrong?" he asked

"nothing Simba" Nala lied.

Simba saw right through it, "come on you can tell me" he told her.

"have you ever felt like you don't matter" Nala asked, Simba thought for a moment.

"I've felt weak, uncertain but never worthless why" Simba answered.

"Simba my whole life has been dedicated to being queen and every aspect of my life has been defined by it, now I can't hunt, Kiara doesn't need me, the kingdom doesn't need me, Simba when Kiara becomes queen what purpose do I serve?" Nala asked him.

Simba was dumbfounded, "what! Nala no of course you have a purpose, when Kiara becomes queen you'll still be my mate, you'll be Nala" Simba told her.

Nala turned and asked Simba the question that was beginning to haunt her, "and tell me Simba beneath it all who is Nala?" she asked him

"my mate, Kiara's mother, Sarafina's daughter" Simba tried to rationalize.

"no those are the people I know who am I Simba beyond a queen what purpose do I have" Nala asked again.

"I love you Nala and I wouldn't be here without you" Simba told her.

Nala smiled at Simba's comment before lowering her head, "you don't get it, I love you too but that's not who I am and I just don't know" Nala said sorrowfully before turning away to leave.

"Nala wait!" Simba called out to her but she was gone.

Simba couldn't believe the conversation he just had of course Nala had purpose and he knew who she was, but did he, now that Simba thought about it both he and Nala had been defined by their reign as king and queen, when that was over who would they become and Simba could still at least hunt Nala's age had caught her much harder everything she used to love to do she couldn't do anymore and had to rely on others to do it all the time. Simba couldn't imagine what that was like. He turned to the edge of pride rock and stared at the stars.

"father is Nala right is a king solely defined by their reign if so who are they beyond it, and why are we even king, why are we king" Simba asked, he felt a brisk wind and wondered if it was his father,

"father is it our right and if it isn't does that mean I have no purpose, who are we, why are we here if not to lead?" Simba asked

there was no response he didn't expect one his father made it clear Simba would have to manage without him. Simba turned away he saw Nala below Pride Rock and watched her he could only wonder how they came to be here, deep in thought Simba looked to the skies staring at the stars one which formed strange symbol a it looked like a lion but within it were the stars and what appeared to be snake wrapping itself around the lion, what on earth kind of star alignment was that even more shocking now it was gone, what was that and what did it mean.

The same Symbol seen in the stars now hung in a dark chamber in a cave where a massive tiger with brown eyes stared up at it beside him was a hyena and lion with tan fur and a brown mane his eyes blue, The tiger dropped what appeared to be some dust in the fire a massive burst coming from it,

"our moment is almost at hand, what did you discover" he asked his two partners his voice was calm calculating deep and board line monotone,

"Simba was meeting with the leader known as Kurongu" the lion answered,

"be certain you witness their meeting and do not strike until signaled to" the tiger said.

The lion saluted not the tiger but the signal above him, before departing as he left a leopard was watching from the shadows and took that opportunity to report back to his pride.

he arrived at his pride which was mostly deserted at the time he walked up to a lion laying down in the middle of a circle his fur was brown his mane black his eyes green, he noticed the lion in front of him,

"it would appear the society lives on" the leopard said,

"not surprising, if so no doubt they'll be targeting the pride lands" the lion said,

"I believe we should keep monitoring the society as well as the pride lands it's possible they will target us as well" the leopard said,

"I agree good work" the lion said kindly, the leopard before leaving, he did not bow did not address him as he leader, nor did anyone else, nor was there even a ruler that wasn't how things worked in Kilbali's home.

: Chapter 5:

A different point of view

Simba, Nala and the rest of the pride had gathered outside of pride rock awaiting the arrival of a very powerful lion Kurongu, Simba had hoped to meet him two days ago but Kurongu refused to allow him in his kingdom or how he put it his church agreeing only to meet him in the pride lands.

"So this Kurongu does he really require this kind of welcoming" Nala asked.

"he's a king we treat him with proper respect" Kiara said.

"actually he's not a king" Simba stated.

"well what is he then" Kovu asked

"his followers describe him as a spiritual leader" Simba answered, Vitani shrugged at the response she had heard of Kurongu as well and from what she heard she had her own description.

"really from what I heard he's simply put a prick" Vitani said.

"so was I once let's give him a chance" Simba responded.

Umoja was intrigued by this Kurongu a leader who wasn't a king, "how does he lead" Umoja asked.

"well at least what I heard he leads with faith and spiritual beliefs he's not the leader the spirit itself is" Simba explained.

Umoja looked up what a fascinating concept, Nala and Kovu however looked in sheer confusion.

"what" Nala asked.

"I can't really explain Nala just one of the several different beliefs we've come across you think this is different I heard one pride doesn't have a government at all" Simba said.

"savages" Nala replied.

Umoja didn't get his grandmothers response, "but doesn't that mean the inhabitants are free to live their life however they choose what's so bad about it?" Umoja asked.

"people can't just do whatever they want no society could ever survive like that" Kovu told him.

"there are leaders for a reason Umoja" Kiara told him.

she saw Kurongu and his pride approaching, "Umoja you should go to Rafiki's tree I don't want you getting into trouble during this" Kiara told him.

"okay mom" Umoja replied he was ecstatic to go, finally he could speak to Uhuru again and maybe understand just how she lived.

Kurongu arrived outside of pride rock staring at it with what looked like almost contempt he turned his attention to Simba. Simba had to admit that his expression wasn't doing him any favors and Simba wasn't sure he actually wanted to talk to him, but he had to for the sake of the new growing world.

"Kurongu, I would like to welcome you to the pride lands it is an honor to have you here" Simba said while bowing respectfully.

"thank you for your hospitality, but let's get to business I do not wish to stay in this fortress of heretics for long" Kurongu said rudely.

"what those are my subjects you are insulting" Simba replied with a hint of anger.

"I speak only the truth, and merely wish to convince others of it" Kurongu replied bluntly.

"no matter as you are aware we have officially began an alliance of different lands all around the world" Simba explained.

"you seek to create a united world, admirable" Kurongu stated.

"yes and we would like you to be a part of it" Simba told him.

"what terms are there" Kurongu asked.

"none really simply put both prides are welcomed in either kingdom and when there can live as they choose" Simba told him.

"no, I do not want any of your people bringing your misguided ways into my sanctuary" Kurongu stated.

Simba struggled not to lose his temper at Kurongu's insults, "we believe what we believe" Simba said.

"and it won't save you from being condemned I am merely trying to save you all" Kurongu responded.

"well thank you but we're fine if you do not wish us to be there fine but your people will still be welcomed here" Simba said struggling not to beat Kurongu into the ground.

"we appreciate your generosity but I would like to see your hunting squad as well" Kurongu requested.

"of course" Simba said bracing himself for what was probably another insult.

"who is leader of this hunting pack?" Kurongu asked.

"well that would be the queen my mother Nala" Kiara responded.

"thank you but I was not speaking to you, as for Nala she is much too old to still to be leading the hunt much like myself" Kurongu stated.

Nala looked like she was about ready to throttle him how dare he think her weak.

"I fill in for Nala from time to time, my name is Vitani" Vitani told him.

"Zira's cub than you are most surely capable of catching a kill" Kurongu told her.

Vitani felt her blood boil, did he just call her a killer, "I'm well aware of your past and your skill sets are impressive even some of the more vicious ones but those are to be expected" Kurongu said.

Vitani burst she swore she was going to remove his ability to speak, "you want to see my skill sets, come get an up close look!" Vitani roared.

Kiara grabbed her, "apologies sir, but killing is a very sensitive topic to her." Kiara stated.

"I'm aware but those insecurities one must overcome, by the way I am most impressed with you Kiara you will be a great leader like none other" Kurongu said for the first time his admiration seemed genuine.

Nala looked down in shame once again Kiara had proven how little she needs her she was proud to be her mother but still why did he have put her down so harshly.

"well do you agree to the alliance" Simba asked wanting to wrap this up.

"yes I accept but my terms remain the same, and one more thing I would like to remain here for the time being to speak with Kovu I am guessing you will soon step down so I wish to establish a partnership of sorts with the future king" Kurongu explained.

Kovu stepped forward answering before Simba could, "of course I wish to help our alliance in any way I can" Kovu said.

"than may Mungu guide you" Kurongu said before departing for one of the hills above Kovu accompanied him curious what he wished to tell him about.

Simba, Nala, Kiara and Vitani all turned to each other happy it was over, "what an arrogant self righteous jerk" Simba said he couldn't believe how rude he was.

"I can't even think of the proper term" Nala said.

"no mom I think Vitani described him pretty accurately, he's simply put a prick" Kiara stated.

Sure he complemented her but he still insulted everyone else there not to mention the entire kingdom. Kurongu could hear their comments about him and didn't care he wasn't here for their alliance, they didn't summon him here a higher power brought them to him, the Mungu had told him about them, all of them they were oblivious so desperate to build a new world without seeing the most critical detail someday soon there simply wouldn't be a world, that's why he was there to insure they all survived, survived to battle and triumph against the coming apocalypse.

On a far hill the lion from the mysterious cave watched as Kurongu left Simba and his family they were alone perfect, the society had been watching Simba since the beginning they also watched his father Mufasa as well as Ahadi and Uru's father, this was of course long before the lions time but he was told it by their leader, Pindua, the society knew more about the world than anyone including the very answer Simba and Umoja sought, now it was time for them to find out the society would strike tonight the greatest deception would be exposed, tonight the world would know that at long last the society of Machafuko had returned.

Umoja made his way to Rafiki's tree when he was spotted by Sarafina "did you run off again prince Umoja?" Sarafina asked.

"no my mom gave me permission" Umoja answered.

"well alright but stay out of trouble" Sarafina asked him.

"I always at least try to" Umoja replied.

Sarafina couldn't argue with that at least he wasn't diving off of waterfalls he certainly wasn't the handful Simba was at least from what she heard.

"you're right compared to your grandpa Simba when he was a cub threw himself into trouble everyday" Sarafina told him.

"that must have been hectic" Umoja said laughing.

"it didn't help Sarabi's age" Sarafina said before giving Umoja the go ahead to go up.

Umoja made his way through the tree where he saw Uhuru on the floor drawing something, "you have an interest in art" Umoja asked.

Uhuru looked up and saw him, "hey how's it going, and no not really just a few things" Uhuru said.

"so you're the lion cub who found my daughter" Shauku said to him.

"well it was mostly the pride" Umoja replied.

"you're too generous" Shauku told him.

"I'm Umoja you" Umoja told her.

"my name is Shauku you already met Uhuru" Shauku responded.

Umoja bowed respectfully before approaching Uhuru, "what's that you're drawing" he asked her.

"it's not just a drawing it's an ideal" Uhuru told him.

"an ideal" Umoja said confused.

"yeah you know how you pride landers believe in the rule of pride rock this is mine" Uhuru answered.

Now Umoja was interested he wondered just what kind of ideals this hyena girl believed in especially if she's against leaders and rulers, "what is it?" he asked,

"the shield of Machafuko" Uhuru stated.

"Machafuko what does that mean?" Umoja questioned.

Uhuru pointed to the stars on her picture, "it means freedom, the right to determine your own destiny to be held back by no one to be commanded by no one" Uhuru explained.

Umoja was fascinated but confused people were free weren't they, "aren't people already free?" he pondered.

"no wherever you go you always have someone telling everyone what to do, could you imagine a world where you could live whatever life you chose it'd be a perfect world" Uhuru said smiling.

"I don't know yeah everyone can live how they choose but what's to stop people from just taking over entire kingdoms or killing prides" Umoja asked.

"what stops it anyway" Uhuru responded.

Umoja tried to think of a counter but found it difficult, "well the leaders" Umoja replied uncertain.

Uhuru smiled in amusement he was so naïve but interesting his different views on different beliefs were intriguing wrong but intriguing, "I like this debating back and forth between us" Uhuru told him.

Umoja smiled as well he loved seeing a different side to the world the different way things could be ran and he had to admit he did wonder if perhaps a world where people were free to determine their lives without leader and rulers would be better but could it actually work he needed to know more.

"show me more of this" Umoja requested, and Uhuru did, each one revealing more about this new ideal, an ideal Umoja wanted to learn more and more about.

Shauku watched as her daughter and the prince debated politics well the world was full of surprises her daughter had always been a rebellious free spirit even against her and she never would've imagined she would even remotely bond with the prince but the moment made her happy due to the hyenas being nearly extinct Uhuru didn't have any real friends and it was great to see her making one. Shauku turned away from them and gazed out the tree where she was startled by what she saw there he was the same hyena who saved them was watching them he wasn't far maybe she could catch him but he was already leaving.

"hey wait" Shauku called out, rushing out the tree and heading for the ledge he was on but he was no longer there, she then saw him running she bolted after him.

"wait come back who are you!?" Shauku called out but he was gone. Shauku didn't understand who was this hyena and how did he know them he had to know them why else would he save them and why else would he keep watch on them.

: Chapter 6:

The infiltration

The lion from the dark cave was watching from the shadows as Simba and his pride entered Pride Rock, he counted the number of lionesses close to three dozen and that probably wasn't all of them the rest were probably resting somewhere near Pride Rock. The society was tough but if they were going to succeed at their mission this would have to be a sneak attack. Where was his partner they would need to be ready soon.

"how's the situation?" he heard his partner call from behind, the hyena.

"nice of you to finally arrive Yatima" the lion said.

"the mission is still a few hours away" Yatima replied annoyed.

"still wasting your time with those hyenas I see" The lion stated.

"you still have time for your actual duties right" he asked.

"don't question my resolve, Hatari." Yatima said angered

Hatari grinned, "I don't care about your resolve but I can't handle this alone" Hatari stated.

"you're in a hurry why so anxious" Yatima asked.

"that's my business why the attachment for the hyena family" Hatari asked

"enough about our personal business contact Pindua we'll need his aid" Yatima said calmly.

Hatari grabbed a wooden bowl and lit a fire in it he then threw a strange dust into it and placed two things of fur in, the it released a smoke and created an image of a tiger, "so we are finally ready" Pindua said.

"everything is in place we'll require further aid though" Yatima said.

"I have already anticipated this and will arrive in the Pride Lands within the next few hours a group of followers will accompany me, remain hidden until then" Pindua said before ending the message.

Yatima and Hatari turned away each wanting to return their attention to what they were doing before. Hatari didn't care what Yatima focused his attention or any of the others for that matter Hatari had his own reasons for joining they all did.

The hours passed by and Yatima continued to watch Shauku and Uhuru he was well aware that Shauku caught a glimpse of him but couldn't allow her to catch him. Shauku seemed to be sleeping peacefully as was Uhuru he saw Prince Umoja beside her so he wasn't at Pride Rock that could make things simpler. For the time being he allowed his thoughts to forget the mission for now he would simply relish they were safe, she was safe.

Kovu sat on a hill far away from Pride Rock he had come here hoping Kurongu would speak to him regarding the future of both prides but instead he had stood there silently for most of the day Kovu had tried to leave but Kurongu would always ask he remain. Kovu didn't understand what Kurongu wanted.

"do not leave keep your attention to the border" Kurongu told him.

"I don't get it I've been standing here like a statue all day what am I doing?" Kovu asked.

"Just wait" Kurongu stated.

"for what there's nothing!" Kovu said in anger.

Kurongu caught a scent he knew they would arrive tonight, "there look far focus your vision" Kurongu commanded, Kovu focused his sight to the border and saw a tiger crossing and he wasn't alone close to half a dozen animals were behind him, a panther, a lioness, a cheetah, an antelope, and the last one a leopard.

"what the who are they!" Kovu shouted.

"They're here" Kurongu said ignoring his question.

"I needed you here because I couldn't watch all the borders alone I had no intention of discussing anything with you" he explained.

"you knew they were coming why didn't you say anything who are they?!" Kovu demanded.

"you wouldn't of believed me but it doesn't matter get to your pride and don't let them escape!" Kurongu commanded.

Kovu didn't know how Kurongu knew this but he had to warn his pride whatever they were here it wasn't good.

Yatima sat about a dozen yards away from Rafiki's tree when he caught Pindua's scent he was here it was time for the mission to begin. Shauku opened her eyes and watched the as the mysterious hyena disappeared again where was he going, Shauku made her way out of the tree as she followed him. Sarafina was resting when she felt something a disturbance of sort ever since taking on Rafiki's former role Sarafina had developed a bit of a spiritual side and that side was telling her something was wrong, she got up and went to the entrance of the tree where she saw Shauku running off following another hyena, something was wrong Sarafina could feel it in her gut her family was in danger, with that thought Sarafina rushed toward Pride Rock.

Yatima met up with Hatari as well as Pindua and his group, "there are dozens of lionesses in that den we must do this swiftly and quietly, you five remain hidden if a member of the pride awakens immobilize them, Yatima, Hatari and I will retrieve our target" Pindua said.

All of the members nodded in agreement acknowledging their roles. Pindua, Yatima and Hatari entered the den silently they moved their way to the center where the royal family slept, Hatari saw his target sleeping on the ground how he would love to take it now and he actually considered doing so extracting his claws.

"we need only one don't worry about the rest, Yatima be certain the exit is clear" Pindua stated. Hatari relented as he and Pindua extracted a small plant they cut it open and let a liquid drip on a leaf they moved toward the royal family time to take their target.

Kovu ran towards Pride Rock only to find himself tackled by a leopard she threw him down and placed her paw on his throat, Kovu struggled against her he had to do something quick the intruders were in the den. He grabbed her paw and forcibly removed it he then roared as loud as he could.

Simba was startled to hear a mighty roar why would Kovu do that at this time he opened his eyes to see a tiger and a lion dangerously close to him and his family, his instincts took over.

"Intruders!" Simba shouted his voice waking the entire pride Nala was first to take action.

"seize them!" Nala roared.

Pindua growled in frustration as the pride jumped at them, Pindua grabbed a lioness and threw her aside before backhanding another one out of the way another jumped on his back which he threw to the ground. Hatari found himself being practically dog piled by lioness who forcibly threw off him.

"well got a plan b" Hatari asked.

Pindua let out a savage roar signaling his troops seconds later his followers came charging into the den led by Yatima.

Shauku arrived at Pride Rock only to hear the sounds of battle coming from it.

"Shauku what's going on" Sarafina asked.

"I think Pride Rock is under attack" Shauku asked.

"I knew something was wrong" Sarafina said before paying Shauku no more attention.

Kovu fought his way into Pride Rock searching frantically for Kiara, "Kiara!" he called out to her.

"don't bother with her make sure the invaders don't escape!" Kurongu yelled while running to Pride Rock himself.

Simba and the pride found themselves closed in as the invaders maneuvered their way around them Simba threw his paw at one of them but they dodged it before throwing another lioness into his attack. Nala pinned another to the ground only for him to trip one of the lionesses causing her to fall on Nala.

"it's too crowded we can't fight in here." Simba said quietly.

"you can't but we can" Pindua said to him, before grabbing him and throwing him to the floor he jumped at Simba who rolled out of the way and kicked him in the chin Pindua hit the ground before rolling to the side.

Simba leaped at him swinging his paw downward Pindua ducked under the blow and struck him in the gut, "this was supposed to go much more smoothly" Pindua told him.

"you really thought I would let you hurt my family!" Simba roared.

"we had no desire to, we were here for one reason and it wasn't to bring harm I appall such desires" Pindua told him.

Simba wasn't buying any of it why sneak on them he grabbed Pindua and threw him across the den. Nala kicked a leopard in the face before tripping a panther she grabbed it and slammed its' head into the floor, finally after all this time she was finally doing something again if she couldn't hunt or teach Kiara at least she could still protect her pride. Nala jumped in the air and pushed the leopard down pressing her paw down on her neck the leopard responded by throwing her off with her leg causing her back to hit the wall, Nala pulled herself up only to feel an aching sensation in her bones.

"no!" Nala cried.

she forced herself to run at her opponent but her blows were becoming slower and her joints were stumbling she couldn't keep up with her opponent who casually backhanded her aside, Nala felt her body hit the ground and couldn't force it to get up she saw an enemy coming at her only for Kiara to intercept them, yet another thing Nala was incapable now she didn't protect her pride or her family they had to protect her, she was completely and utterly useless.

Kovu threw Yatima out of the den before knocking another invader aside finally the lionesses began forcing their opponents outside, "quick thinking Kovu" Vitani called out to him.

"where's Kiara?" Kovu asked.

"she went to help Simba" Vitani answered.

Kovu didn't say another word he immediately rushed in Simba's direction, Vitani looked around the battlefield and saw Shauku trying to get through the carnage what she was doing, she was going to get herself killed not if Vitani had anything to say about it Vitani rushed toward her.

Shauku maneuvered her way through the battle searching for the hyena she saw him battling against Kurongu she jumped in the air and tackled the hyena to the ground.

"what are you doing get off of me" Yatima demanded.

"who are you how do you know me" Shauku asked.

"it's not important now get out of here before you put yourself in danger!" Yatima demanded.

"no you know me and I think I know you" Shauku said.

"no, no you don't leave" Yatima pleaded.

Shauku pushed him down harder staring at him gazing at his green eyes wait a minute it couldn't be she thought he was dead, "Yatima" Shauku said in shock.

"no you can't know me for both your sake and my niece!" Yatima stated before pushing her off he then threw a thing of sand at her temporarily blinding her before disappearing.

"Yatima!" Shauku called out to him but she couldn't see him anywhere this was impossible her brother was alive.

She continued searching despite not being able to fully see she found herself stumbling and nearly falling off a ledge only for a paw to grab her.

"hang on" Vitani called to her before pulling her up, Shauku looked at her in disbelief why did this lion save her why had either of these lionesses saved her she thought everyone wanted hyenas dead.

Simba grappled with Pindua only for Hatari to grab him and throw him aside.

"all that talk of greatness and still you were saved by another" Hatari mocked him.

Simba swiped at his jaw Hatari took the blow and grabbed Simba around the neck.

"you think you're strong but you've lived in privilege you know nothing of true hardships" Hatari growled before lifting him up and slamming him on the ground.

"get away from my father!" Kiara roared jumping on Hatari's back clawing at it.

Hatari growled and grabbed Kiara throwing her to the ground before kicking her in the ribs he then grabbed her head and slammed it into the ground.

"Hatari that is enough" Pindua said calmly but firmly.

Hatari relented and stared down at both Kiara and Simba, "I have been waiting for you longer than you can ever imagine" he told one of them though which one wasn't certain.

The entire pride were about to descend on them their forces had been pushed back, "grab the girl we'll have to change our tactics" Pindua said not sounding worried at all.

Hatari grabbed Kiara and before anyone could react Pindua threw a thing of dust and fire on the floor creating a smoke cloud the pride was already surrounding the king but had no hope of finding where the intruders went.

Simba opened his eyes to see his pride staring down at him, "what happened where are the intruders?" Simba asked.

"They escaped and they took Kiara" Sarafina told him.

"what! Where did they go?!" Simba demanded.

"We don't know, Vitani disappeared during the battle as well, Nala was injured too" Sarafina said worried.

"no" was all Simba could say.

Kovu entered the den and noticed Kiara wasn't there, "what's going on where is Kiara I tried to reach her during the battle but couldn't" Kovu stated.

"I'm afraid they took Kiara and we don't know where" Sarafina told him sorrowfully.

"no I was suppose to protect her, she's my mate how could I let them take her!" Kovu roared.

"I should've fought harder I should've warned everyone sooner, I should've been better!" Kovu screamed his paws trembling in fury.

"no Kiara" he said in near whisper.

"Kiarrraaa!" Kovu screamed to the heavens, he had failed his mate how could he possibly protect a kingdom when he couldn't even protect his mate.

: Chapter 7:

Our failures

Shauku was beginning to gain her vision back and got a good look at the lioness that saved her it was the one who brought her daughter to her.

"This is the second time you've helped me why" Shauku asked

"I just want to help people" Vitani said

she wasn't sure why she was so focused on protecting this hyena family like it would really matter in the end.

"so you don't know either" Shauku replied.

"I guess with hyenas being so scarce I want to keep the last few safe" Vitani answered

it wasn't a lie her mother wiped them out the least she could do is protect the last few. Shauku could see the uncertainty on the lioness' face she was obviously hiding something else.

"yeah we are but I thought that was supposed to be a good thing" Shauku said in contempt.

Vitani felt like she had been punched in the gut she once thought that exact thing but now seeing one of the few survivors all it brought her was guilt.

"you know there was once a time where I thought that too" Vitani said.

Shauku growled "I don't get it what did we do to be so hated did we do any worse than some of the things you lions did, did we deliberately commit genocide" Shauku yelled.

"Kecila did all that and more" Vitani told her.

"she's just one hyena we spent decades trying to atone for what she did why do we think we never declared war on you because we felt we had caused enough bloodshed" Shauku said on the verge of tears.

"I was born and I was hated by every living kingdom and I didn't even know why!" Shauku cried.

Vitani felt her heart breaking she was right the entire hyena species was condemned for the crimes of one.

"You're right it's not fair believe it or not I understand" Vitani told her,

"How could you?" Shauku asked.

"I was exiled from my home for the crimes of my parents it was only because of a dear friend that I was ever able to return" Vitani explained.

"you want to kill us don't you" Vitani asked.

"a group of animals tried to murder me and my daughter just because we were hyenas yes if I could I'd kill you all" Shauku seethed.

Vitani understood this rage, "you would condemn us for the crimes of a few how are you better" Vitani asked knowing the cub she loved would have likely spoken those exact words,."

it doesn't matter I'm just another hyena all that matters is that I find him" Shauku said.

"who, please I want to help you" Vitani pleaded.

Shauku relented, "that other hyena he's my brother" Shauku said.

"I'll help you find him" Vitani said.

Shauku expression softened and she merely nodded her head yes. What was Vitani doing she all but asked Zira to wipe the hyenas out and now did she really think helping one hyena family reunite would make up for that Vitani and her family had committed many crimes most they could atone for but not this one.

Simba and Kovu sat inside of pride rock silently with shame besides lied Nala who felt nothing but disgust for herself Kiara saved her and she couldn't even save Kiara at least Kovu and Simba fought on Nala collapsed like a weakling, where was the strong lioness she used to be had age withered her that much, she refused to believe that. Kovu was enraged, enraged at the ones who took Kiara and enraged at himself for not stopping it what was he supposed to tell Umoja he knew he had to.

"Kovu you did everything you could" Simba reassured him.

"I should've been prepared for this" Simba finished.

"no you said it yourself your time is almost done I must be capable to lead now and I'm not" Kovu said shamefully.

"enough we all know the truth we failed we are supposed to be protectors and yet we didn't even notice over half a dozen intruders" Nala said bluntly.

"we'll find her" Simba said, and then something occurred to him maybe they wouldn't have to.

"I think they came for me" Simba said.

"how do you know" Nala asked, "they said they were changing their tactics

I think they were after me" Simba explained, Kovu began to understand,

"they took her as leverage meaning they're going come back but we can't wait that long we have to strike now!" Kovu roared.

"no we don't know what we're up against if we charge in blindly we could get everyone killed I don't like it either Kovu but we have to wait for now let them come to us" Simba said.

"I agree Simba but I do not like it" Nala stated.

Kovu knew they were right but it still felt like it was a mistake but there was something worse Kovu needed to do now he made his way to Rafiki's tree to see his son.

Umoja was resting peacefully Uhuru had also fallen asleep right next to him they were practically nuzzled up to each other neither realized it of course. Umoja opened his eyes and saw Uhuru close to him too close in his opinion he gently moved away from her. He was still taking in the events of last night and the ideal he had learned so much about though ironically it seemed Uhuru didn't know everything about it either but regardless it was still fascinating.

"Umoja" Kovu whispered.

Umoja's ears perked up and he turned to see his father, "dad" he said cheerfully.

"Umoja there's something I need to tell you" Kovu said regretfully.

Umoja was confused what was wrong, "dad what's going on" he asked worried.

"last night pride rock was attacked by an unknown group" Kovu explained,

"what is everyone alright!" Umoja panicked.

"no one that we know of died, but they took your mother" Kovu told him.

Umoja looked at his father in shock, "there's an entire pride how do they just take her" Umoja asked in disbelief.

"We weren't prepared for it" Kovu answered.

"you weren't prepared for it how what do they even want with her!" Umoja screamed.

"we are the royal family of the kingdom" Kovu stated.

"yeah and a lot of good it did us!" Umoja shouted.

"They took her because she was royalty that's it if there wasn't a king or queen or princess my mother wouldn't be kings knows where!" Umoja screamed so loud it echoed across the tree.

"Umoja" Kovu tried to say.

"What are you doing here go find my mother!" Umoja demanded.

Kovu couldn't think of a counter for that he was right he needed to find Kiara and he might have an idea on how.

"Umoja I'm going to make this right" Kovu told him, his son completely ignored him, Kovu turned away and made his to Sarafina.

Umoja still couldn't believe it an entire pride and they were all helpless how could the entire pride not stop that.

"wow I didn't know you could get that angry" Uhuru said having woke up.

"my mother was taken and our kingdoms so called leaders couldn't do anything about it" Umoja growled."

they never can they just stand around and twiddle their paws" Uhuru said spitefully.

"and what would your ideal pride be doing?" Umoja asked.

"we would find your mom, because that is what keeps the pride running no rules no curfews, no requirements, all that matters is your life and without anyone being held back by a bunch of oppressive laws and everyone already having what they want they would be no more selfishness we'd all help each other as a family" Uhuru told him.

Umoja was moved by the ideal of such pride it seemed perfect but would that really happen Umoja wasn't certain about what ideal to believe in he wasn't so sure he believed in the pride lands anymore but he also wasn't sure he could completely embrace Uhuru's.

Kiara opened her eyes only to find herself in a dark cave there was a symbol hanging above the wall she moved ever slightly to see if she was bound and noticed she wasn't why would they leave her free.

"I see you have awakened" Pindua said.

"what's going on why am I not tied I could walk right out of here" Kiara said.

"and that would be your right just as it would be ours to bring you back" Pindua responded

"I don't understand what do you mean" Kiara asked.

"we will not force you to remain in this cave you are free to attempt to leave however many times you wish because that choice is your right and we cannot take that choice from you" Pindua explained.

"okay why am I here" Kiara questioned.

"not yet, when Simba arrives I will answer all of your questions" Pindua told her

"however I can explain this we were originally going to take your father but after being discovered I decided to go for a more peaceful approach" Pindua stated.

"and when you have what you want" Kiara said

"you will both be free to do as you wish, I don't expect to understand just wait Kiara your answers will come soon" Pindua said

Kiara was curious just what did he mean what secrets did he hold the truth was Kiara didn't want to escape at least not until she knew the secrets he held.

Kovu was meeting with Sarafina about finding a way to track Kiara's spirit but Sarafina wasn't certain about this idea

"I don't know Kovu I haven't managed to fully master the spiritual ways like Rafiki did" Sarafina told him.

"well try anyway!" Kovu demanded.

"No you are not thinking clearly and what you are asking of me could be dangerous" Sarafina responded.

"I'm giving you an order!" Kovu roared, Sarafina remained unmoved.

"keep your emotions in check boy" Kurongu scolded, having arrived at the tree.

"my mate has been taken" Kovu growled.

"and your acting like an immature child rather than a king" Kurongu said harshly.

"it's my fault she's gone" Kovu said with regret

"yes I told you not to focus on her and insure the attackers didn't escape but you let your emotions cloud your mind, perhaps I should've asked one of the others to accompany me" Kurongu said coldly

"you could've told them you could've prevented this!" Kovu roared "blaming me how did Simba ever see you as a worthy successor" Kurongu said.

Sarafina was surprised by Kurongu's bluntness, Kovu could not find a proper response Kurongu turned away from him not bothering to pay him heed anymore.

Kovu turned to Sarafina looking more desperate, "please I have to make up for this" Kovu pleaded.

"I understand your pain Kovu but Kurongu is right this is reckless you have to start acting like a king" Sarafina said softly but firmly.

Kovu understood he was acting like a child Simba's plan was the plan they needed to follow he had to be patient. Kovu turned away and made his way back to Pride Rock.

Sarafina watched him leave he really did remind her of Taka she hoped he controlled his personal feelings better than her beloved did.

"so that's the king that will lead a united world he still has much to learn" Kurongu stated.

"you didn't need to be so harsh" Sarafina told him

"pain is a strong motivator I know from experience it led me to the path of Mungu" Kurongu told her

"the faith of Mungu I have heard of it and truly it can lead you far" Sarafina responded

"you have no idea you have all strayed from the path so I have been sent to help save you" Kurongu stated.

"where is the hyena mother?" he asked

"I don't know" Sarafina answered,

"then you need to find her as well as Vitani they are pieces to the whole" Kurongu said.

"the whole of what" Sarafina asked

"of the future the future Mungu has set" Kurongu said.

"careful Kurongu the moment someone believes themselves a savior believes themselves pure is the moment their soul blackens" Sarafina warned him before turning away.

Kurongu felt shaken by her words but shrugged off he knew this was the right path because it wasn't his they simply could not be trusted to follow their own.

Simba waited by pride rock for any sign of the intruders return he caught sight of Kovu who approached Pride Rock.

"anything" he asked.

"no how'd Umoja take it" Simba asked his voice very quiet

"not well he was furious at me, at you, at everyone" Kovu said equally quiet.

"he's not wrong" Nala said.

"we have to make this right that's our purpose why we're here to protect the great circle" Nala stated

"we will" Simba said.

Kovu than saw Hatari approaching them "Simba he's here" Kovu called out.

Simba turned his attention to Hatari who stopped in front of them.

"where is my daughter!" Simba demanded.

"Tell me where you have her before I end your existence!" Nala spat

"don't make me laugh, if you were going to kill me you would have done it already." Hatari said without a trace of fear

"if you've done anything to her" Kovu seethed.

"enough it's obvious you were expecting me you knew we would be back just like you knew if Kiara were dead I wouldn't be here" Hatari stated.

Simba, Nala and Kovu allowed themselves to calm, "very well what are your demands?" Simba asked.

"nothing just for you to accompany me to a meeting with Pindua" Hatari answered.

"Pindua" Simba asked confused.

"the tiger you fought we don't want war he just wishes to speak to you when that is done your daughter will be free he gives his word" Hatari explained.

Simba wasn't sure this definitely sounded like it could be a trap and he couldn't just blindly walk into it, "I'll go but a group of lioness will accompany me" Simba stated, "that's acceptable heck most your pride can come if you want" Hatari responded.

Simba was surprised he was certain he would have to fight to maintain those terms but now he wasn't certain this was a trap allowing the whole pride to come was board line suicide.

"give us a moment" Simba requested.

Hatari merely shrugged, Simba Nala and Kovu began to discuss the message given to them, "It seems genuine I'll go" Simba said.

"don't you think I'm not going with you Simba" Nala responded.

"No the kingdom needs it's queen maybe this will show you that" Simba told her.

"she's my mate I have to" Kovu began to say, "No, you're not thinking clearly, and you need help Nala keep the kingdom together and Umoja needs his father" Simba stated.

Nala and Kovu both looked like they were ready to debate further, "my decision is final" Simba concluded.

it was done and Nala couldn't believe it Simba had actually asserted his authority over her he had never done that before.

Simba turned to Hatari gesturing a dozen lionesses to follow him, "so have you decided?" Hatari asked.

"Yes take me to them" Simba commanded.

Simba, Hatari and the lionesses departed Pride Rock and shortly after the pride lands themselves Simba wondered what Pindua wanted from him and if he could possibly guess what was come next, the answer to that question was a definitive no, Simba could never even comprehend what was coming next many of his questions were about to be answered and his whole world was about to be turned upside down.

: Chapter 8:

Secrets of Machafuko

Simba walked alongside Hatari who led him towards a cave they had been walking for the last three hours finally they had found their location.

"Pindua is waiting go inside" Hatari told him.

Simba ignored the lion turning to the lionesses he brought with him, "keep an eye on him and anyone else you see" Simba commanded.

Simba entered the cave it was a lit with torches as if guiding him he continued to walk noticing a symbol on the wall it was the same symbol he saw in the stars two nights ago, what did it mean? Simba entered a dark chamber and saw a massive version of the symbol in the middle of the room as well as Kiara. This surprised him he'd expected Kiara would be tied down instead she was standing freely in the middle of the cave.

"Kiara why are you still here if you been free this whole time?" Simba asked.

"I couldn't leave there's a secret they know and I need to find out it is" Kiara answered.

"and you will wait no longer" Pindua called out, entering the chamber.

Simba growled at Pindua in anger while Kiara stared intensely, "I would expect such reactions from you feel free to sit if you wish" Pindua said politely.

"what do you want with me Pindua" Simba demanded.

"a little of your time for now" Pindua answered.

"Alright let's talk" Simba replied.

Pindua, Simba and Kiara were now all sitting around the symbol hanging from the wall, "I suppose since you are the one with questions you should start" Pindua said.

"who are you people" Kiara asked.

"we are part of a society that has existed for a thousands years since the beginning of the era of the lion, we are the society of Machafuko" Pindua answered.

"since the beginning of the lions you know how it begun" Simba asked in shock.

"yes, and it is because it begun that we seek to fulfill our mission" Pindua stated.

"what mission?" Kiara asked.

"To restore balance to this world by ending the reign of the lions" Pindua told her.

"that would topple the entire great circle it was our right to lead!" Simba roared.

"Are you sure do you know how you came into power?" Pindua asked, "Does it matter" Kiara said quietly something told her it mattered and she probably didn't want to know.

Simba is equally uncertain the truth of the great circle something no one should know but he had to.

"you know don't you" Simba said

"yes and now so will you. You see a thousands years ago the prides were on the verge of collapse the governments had failed and the kingdoms had spiraled into revolution it was true chaos until two great lions Usawa and Machafuko emerged bringing the prides under their guidance however the corrupt governments sought to reclaim the kingdoms they failed to control the result was tyranny and oppression and Usawa was tasked with maintaining the balance he agreed believing the tyranny was better than the chaos before Machafuko did not he rebelled and rallied the citizens to his side claiming the kingdom in the name people the kingdom would become known as the Pride Lands he named Pride Rock himself." Pindua explained.

Simba and Kiara listened to Pindua's story where was this going was Machafuko the original, "Machafuko was the first king of Pride Rock" Simba said.

Pindua growled at the comment, "Machafuko was no tyrant he would never name himself a king" Pindua said with a hint of anger.

"then what happened?" Kiara asked.

"very well, eventually Usawa rose up against the oppressive government and took control himself while Usawa was a noble lion his need for order blinded him he saw Machafuko as a threat to the kingdom he sought to establish but Machafuko wouldn't turn away the pride lands belonged solely to the people, and so Machafuko challenged Usawa and was unable to defeat him, Usawa then took the pride lands by force forcing the inhabitants to swear their loyalty to him and his reign he then crowned himself the first lion king" Pindua continued.

Simba couldn't believe what he heard it had to be a lie, "the lions came into power by enslaving the kingdom" Simba said in disbelief.

"that seems too convenient for yours cause sugar coated if you will" Kiara stated.

"I don't expect you to believe Usawa was not a bad person and while he forced his reign he was a mostly just king the problem there never should've been a king to begin you and your ancestors are all unwillingly continuing an oppressive tyranny" Pindua stated.

"but we've led fairly" Kiara countered.

Simba was too shocked to say anything, "the truth is you, your father and your grandfather and even his father have all done well with your power but you never should've had it that power belongs to the people" Pindua responded.

Simba tried to think of something but he couldn't Nala was right they were nothing how could he tell her this he couldn't she would lose all sense of her identity.

"so who we always thought we were is a lie" Simba said visibly shaken,

"it's not your fault but now it's time to correct this mistake time to tear down the tyranny and oppression and let the people find their way" Pindua told them.

"but that will throw the world into chaos" Kiara said.

"trust the people Kiara they will find their way and build something far better than anything we could, change is always difficult" Pindua said.

"you would know this how much have you changed this world the truth is you embody everything we believe in Kiara, we would be honored if you would stand alongside us and build the world Machafuko dreamed of" Pindua asked while reaching a paw out to her.

Kiara didn't consider it for even a minute, "no I want to change the world but what you want is too extreme" Kiara stated.

"unfortunate, but that is your choice I will honor it" Pindua said.

"now what where do you we figure into everything now" Simba asked,

"there is one more thing I will need you for in time but I believe you will come willingly give it time, go now you are both free to leave" Pindua said while gesturing to the exit.

"that's it" Simba asked

"you gave me what I wanted now I keep my promise you are free" Pindua said again.

Simba and Kiara exited the cave signaling the lionesses to follow them.

Hatari couldn't belief this after all the trouble of getting them here and Pindua was just letting them go, no he had spent too long trying to find them it was time to take matters into his own paws. Simba and Kiara were on their way back to the pride lands still taking in the enormity of what they just heard if such a truth was exposed the kingdoms would descend into chaos

"what are we going to tell the others" Simba asked his voice nearly broken,

"we can't tell them can you imagine what that would do to the pride" Kiara told him.

"we can't keep ruling it's not our place" Simba replied in regret

"as opposed to who if we try to abolish this now the kingdoms will tear themselves apart" Kiara reasoned.

Simba knew she was right but maybe there was another way to lead. Simba caught a scent and he immediately recognized it Hatari what was he doing here.

"what do you want" Simba asked he would never another command.

"leave us be Pindua said we were free" Kiara stated

Hatari revealed himself growling he didn't care what Pindua said that wasn't who he was truly working with.

"I'm not Pindua and I'm not concerned about his revolution" Hatari said in a near hiss

"what are you after then" Kiara asked.

"I have my own mission" Hatari said before grabbing Kiara around the neck Kiara kicked and struggled grabbing on to his ear and yanking it Hatari roared in anger throwing her aside the lionesses were all turning their attention to him before he could react Simba flew at him swinging wildly Hatari caught his paw and threw him to the ground putting his claws to his throat.

"back off I'm well aware your king is much too important to let die" Hatari roared.

He hated that word important it was the one thing he was not but he was going to rectify that.

"let my father go!" Kiara commanded

"I don't think anyone will notice when my pride tears apart" Kiara seethed, in an instant Hatari exploded.

"you don't think I matter my life has no relevance his life means more yours all of you!" Hatari roared.

"Release the king" a lioness demanded,

Hatari growled, "no one will notice I think they'll notice when I tear your king's throat out!" He screamed.

Kiara was confused her comment really hurt him she needed to calm and act the way she did during the war.

"what's wrong why would you think you have no relevance" Kiara asked him, Hatari heard her words they didn't matter to him but he was letting his anger jeopardize his mission,

"don't play your compassion games with me" Hatari said, what was taking that animal so long surely they had been watching Simba as much as the society why wasn't the animal here yet,

"we can deal with this" Kiara told him, this wasn't working he needed to force the situation he began pressing his claws down.

"no dad!" Kiara cried.

A leopard dived from the grass backhanding Hatari to the ground the leopard pick up Simba and began moving him another member a large lion appeared throwing Simba on his back before beginning to run. Kiara attempted to intercept the animals taking her father when Hatari pounced her to the ground now the pride would have to decide the animals clearly saved Simba, Kiara was the one in danger.

The lionesses came at him he immediately threw Kiara aside and bolted running away as he fled Kiara could've sworn she heard him say "took the blasted leopard long enough"

was he waiting for them but why for what purpose because while he knew them they didn't seem to know him, and who were they why would they save her father and where were they taking him.

: Chapter 9:

What we regret

Shauku had arrived back at Rafiki's tree where she found Uhuru and Umoja resting together they seemed to enjoy each others company,

"a hyena and a lion getting along haven't seen that in ages" Vitani commented.

"it's not important I just wanted to make sure my daughter was alright" Shauku replied.

"I don't see you with her much are you two distant" Vitani asked.

"no but she loves her freedom so I let her live how she wants only interfering when I have to" Shauku answered.

"not your usual mothering method" Vitani said.

"is that an insult" Shauku asked angered.

"no, so why are we back here I thought you wanted to find your brother" Vitani asked.

"there's no need to he's been watching us he'll be back in time" Shauku answered.

"thank you for helping me I was certain Uhuru and I were alone I am happy to see I was wrong" Shauku said softly.

"no problem" Vitani said with a smile she was insane if she thought this would change anything.

"why are you helping me?" Shauku asked.

"I already told you I want to help the last few hyenas" Vitani replied doing everything possible to avoid looking at her.

"I know but why" Shauku pushed further.

"I did some bad things and I guess I just want to make up for them" Vitani told her.

Shauku looked at Vitani with curiosity, "well I hope you can find peace" Shauku told her before heading for the entrance she knew Yatima would be back soon.

Vitani looked down at Uhuru who was sleeping gently next to Umoja she stared at the hyena girl how much pain did she indirectly cause her she probably got most of her relatives killed, in truth Vitani was pretty sure she ruined that girls life.

"I'm sorry" Vitani said tears in her eyes, she then turned and ran out of the tree until she was out of sight and certain Shauku wasn't nearby.

"mother, don't do it that's what I should've said not kill them all, I'm sorry, god I'm so sorry" Vitani wept she finally collapsed on her knees burying her face in her paws crying and sobbing.

Kovu was waiting for Kiara and Simba to return he should've went with them but Simba had denied it what was he supposed to do.

"waiting by the entrance doesn't make them return faster it just make's the wait more agonizing" Nala told him.

Kovu didn't respond, "have you seen Umoja recently?" Nala asked.

"I refuse to till I have his mother back safe" Kovu answered in a near whisper.

"you can't just ignore your son because you feel you failed him" Nala told him.

"he doesn't want to see me" Kovu responded.

"You can't let your son say what's best, he's not the father you are" Nala stated.

Nala smiled gently, "besides he's your son he will forgive you" Nala assured him.

Kovu smiled back at the queen, "thank you" he said.

"It's why I'm here Kovu" Nala responded though there was a hint of pain in her voice.

"It's the only reason I'm here" Nala whispered bitterly.

There was nothing since Simba left Nala had spent all her time sitting around instead of rescuing her daughter Simba had forbidden her from accompany him it was the first time Simba had ever not wanted Nala beside him, no doubt because she was injured during the previous attacks.

"Are you alright Nala" Kovu asked.

"Simba forbade me from accompany him" Nala said.

"Yeah me too" Kovu responded.

"He has never rejected my aid" Nala continued.

"I'm sure he has his reasons" Kovu told her.

"I know what they are he saw what happened to me at the battle he doesn't think I can handle myself anymore" Nala concluded.

"He's just protecting his mate" Kovu said.

"That's the problem I never needed his protection, I've weakened I'm not the mighty hunter I was anymore" Nala said in regret.

"I regret what I've become" Nala stated.

Kovu didn't know what to say, "maybe not but there are other things you are needed for like just now" Kovu comforted her.

"Don't be ridiculous if Kiara were here would you have needed my help or could Kiara have handled it" Nala asked.

Kovu remained silent he didn't have a counter for that one just like Nala knew he wouldn't.

Umoja was looking at the shield of Machafuko studying it intensely he thought back to the ideal Uhuru had explained him and how it would be ran, he still wasn't sure it sounded too good to be true, a fantasy.

"You alright you haven't said anything since you heard about well" Uhuru asked concerned.

"My mom how everything I believed and had faith in failed to protect her." Umoja seethed.

"I know you're angry understandably" Uhuru began to say.

"I'm uncertain you say under the Machafuko way this wouldn't have happened but if anyone can do whatever they want what if they say no" Umoja asked.

"Some will but not everyone someone will agree to help you" Uhuru told him.

"So I'd be banking my mom's survival on the hopefully kind nature of strangers" Umoja said doubtfully.

"I'd help you I was a stranger and so would my mom" Uhuru told him.

"What about the selfish ones" Umoja asked.

"People are free why would they be selfish?" Uhuru asked back.

Umoja laughed at her question, "you're serious you really think just because people can do what they want they won't be selfish if anything that would make it worse" Umoja stated.

"You've learned a lot Umoja" Kiara called out to him.

Umoja's eyes went wide he turned to see his mom outside the tree, "mom" he said softly.

Kiara smiled, "mom your back!" Umoja cried in joy before running to his mother and leaping into her paws Kiara caught him and hugged him.

"Everything's alright Umoja" Kiara said.

She then placed him back down, "how did you get back" Umoja asked her,

"They let me go they just wished to speak to me about certain things" Kiara answered.

"About what?" Umoja asked confused.

"I'll tell you another time right now I need you to remain here while I discuss some things with your grandmother at pride rock" Kiara told him softly.

"You'll be back right" Umoja asked while looking up his eyes pleading.

"Of course Umoja" Kiara told him.

She hugged him one more time before turning away she couldn't tell him the truth she discovered not yet.

Umoja watched his mom depart again it seemed way too soon but why would her captors let her go.

"That's a weird outcome" Uhuru stated.

"Yeah, anyway I stand by what I said about selfishness" Umoja said not wanting to think about what possibly happened to his mother.

"I have a proposition" Uhuru said.

"What?" Umoja asked.

"Let's test it right in this tree you and I do whatever we want whenever we want and see how it effects us" Uhuru suggested.

Umoja's ears perked up this sounded intriguing what better way to understand something than to test it out.

"yeah midnight tonight this place becomes anarchy" Umoja stated.

This was going to be interesting and probably a little fun, time too see if order could continue without law, Umoja wasn't the only lion about to delve deep into the roots of anarchy.

: Chapter 10:

Anarchy

Hatari entered the cave where Pindua was waiting.

"You directly went against my wishes" Pindua said his voice calm but with a hint of anger.

"I did but it was my right to make that choice" Hatari responded.

Pindua growled, "indeed it is" he responded.

Hatari was still shocked how easy it was convince Pindua just mention his ideals and all is forgiven no wonder he infiltrated this society so easily.

Pindua's paw grabbed his throat, "just as it is my right to kill you for this displeasure" he said his voice like ice.

"Simba's not dead they took him" Hatari explained.

"They have him that could prove beneficial leave him for now you could defy but then I could kill you" Pindua warned him.

"So what are we going to do?" Hatari asked.

"It's time to begin the next phase of our plan" Pindua answered.

"The beginning" Hatari said.

"The revolution" Pindua stated.

it was time finally time to expose this corrupt reign for the tyranny it was.

Simba opened his eyes he could hear voices around him but he recognized none of them. He struggled to move only to realize he wasn't tied he pulled himself to his feet.

"Everyone please give him some room" a lion said.

a lion with brown fur a black mane and green eyes and most importantly he was old really old he didn't look like he could fully stand.

Simba approached the lion, "who are you why did you bring me here?" Simba asked.

The lion smiled, "would you like those in proper order, if yes then my name is Kilbali we brought you here to save your life that lion seemed like a rather nasty fellow" Kilbali answered.

"And where is here?" Simba wondered.

"That's an excellent question, this is naturally our pride" Kilbali replied,

"Well obviously I knew that" Simba responded.

Kilbali chuckled, "yes obviously"

Simba wasn't as worried anymore this lion seemed very friendly, "I mean what kingdom is this" Simba clarified.

"Aw I see, technically this isn't a kingdom and the only thing we call it is home because what other name could there be?" Kilbali said.

Simba was confused, "I would like to speak to whoever is in charge here" Simba requested.

"Oh well that might be eh a little difficult I'm afraid no one here fits that descriptions" Kilbali told him.

Okay Simba must not be in one of the monarchies, "well can I speak to your government?" Simba asked.

Kilbali chuckled, "perhaps I should be more specific apologies I am an old lion, there is no government here this pride is ran solely by the people." Kilbali told Simba whose jaw dropped at his statement.

Umoja and Uhuru were beginning the first stage of their anarchy trial to see if it could truly work, Uhuru began painting on a stone when Umoja came in and took the stone scratching his claws on it Uhuru didn't care there were plenty she grabbed another and began drawing. Umoja was eating a small chunk of meat when Uhuru came and requested a piece.

"why didn't you just take it" Umoja asked.

"Just because I can doesn't mean I will" Uhuru answered.

So wait did that mean he should ask.

Kilbali could tell Simba was concerned, "I know what your thinking" he said.

"No government no law no order" Simba questioned.

"Not exactly there is order and to an extent law but it is determined solely by the will of the people" Kilbali told him.

"How does that even work" Simba asked.

"Well with a little creativity" Kilbali said with a playful chuckle.

"But simply put all the power is in the hands of the citizens" Kilbali said.

"How could they ever" Simba pondered.

"yes I understand your confusion and really it's a lot to explain so perhaps you should look and see things for yourself" Kilbali suggested.

Simba was trying to grasp all this maybe exploring and directly seeing some of it would help.

Umoja and Uhuru grabbed whatever they wished and when they were done left it wherever, the entire area was becoming a disaster things were thrown wherever they wanted, the walls were scratched up partially eaten food littered the ground as Umoja and Uhuru continued to grab whatever came to their mind but they were running out of things they had used them all with reckless abandonment and would soon be getting low on resources.

Simba explored the pride and was surprised at every turn every animal imaginable was here and even more shocking many different species were living together he saw an antelope actually eating a massive thing of grass alongside a lion who was eating a piece of meat, this was insane.

"Is he really watching one of his kind get eaten" Simba asked in shock.

"Oh no we have learned to survive through many different ways and we do not eat one of our own" Kilbali told him.

"All of them together how does this work?" Simba questioned.

"That is but the beginning relationships go far behind friendship" Kilbali stated.

Simba continued moving and saw a family the father was a lion the mother a cheetah, their children one was mostly cheetah with a more lion tail and ears, the other lion with some spots on his fur.

"more than half the relationships here are interspecies" Kilbali told him.

"But the great circle" Simba began to say.

"We are all the same all of us born the same and love the same" Kilbali explained.

"tell me how this works" Simba requested.

The entire area in the tree was in disarray Uhuru and Umoja were constantly fighting over what few things they hadn't used yet,

"you see it is not impossible to live without a government it is merely a trial"

Uhuru and Umoja had become so low in materials they were beginning to steal each others after all they could the whole tree had descended into chaos things were scattered everywhere and Umoja and Uhuru were pillaging whatever they could find ironically Sarafina was letting it continue simply because she was fascinated with what they were doing

"you are free to do whatever you wish but just because you can doesn't mean you should"

Uhuru and Umoja were throwing each other around physically clashing over the few things they had they invaded each others beds and would sometimes just sleep in them only for the other to throw them off they would yell and shout at each other before it devolved into violence

"responsibility and control are vital to be content with what one already has to be able to do anything and choose to do nothing"

Uhuru and Umoja threw each other down only to break the object now they had nothing to do Umoja grabbed a stone and paint brush and began painting he looked to Uhuru and offered her the brush

"selfishness and greed will only cause the society to collapse you must stand together and live together both work and enjoyment"

Uhuru and Umoja began laughing at their drawings which ironically resembled their destroyed habitant they turned and looked at the disaster that was their home there was no reason to live in this

"it doesn't start easy and you may very well go through more than one home but eventually you will realize the things you took meaningless and it was the ones beside you that were truly special it wasn't the land but the people"

Uhuru and Umoja quickly clean up the area surrounding the tree all the while playing and laughing and enjoying each others company they continue cleaning until the tree looked just as it did before they then begin painting the room redecorating it,

"then in that moment you become more than just individuals you become one world and you build something better"

Sarafina stares in complete wonderment at the absolute beauty of Umoja and Uhuru's temporary room it looks better than it ever did Uhuru and Umoja are always in each others company laughing and joking they share whatever they find, ask for permission anytime they use something the other is they don't have to they just choose to it had been complete chaos and now all there was now was order and peace and most importantly acceptance

"be open minded accept other's flaws you have them too accept what other's believe don't be one be a family we are all the same all of us united that is what it is unity, selflessness and acceptance, that is the key to our ways."

Uhuru and Umoja gently rested against each other.

Simba listened as Kilbali finished his explanation, "incredible it sounds like a utopia" Simba said in wonderment.

"Only because we made it one through hard work and understanding." Kilbali replied.

"But I don't understand one thing how do you handle those who hurt others how do you handle criminals?" Simba asked.

"That took many years follow me" Kilbali said.

Simba and Kilbali walked through the pride there didn't seem to be any area where somebody wasn't welcomed.

"Can anyone enter anywhere at anytime?" Simba questioned.

"Yes, of course the family living their won't like it and will likely retaliate" Kilbali answered.

"Then there is law" Simba concluded.

"No but rather those who do what they wish must also accept the consequences that come with that if you threaten someone's life they will threaten yours" Kilbali stated.

"Is that how you handle crimes?" Simba asked.

"Not quite if so there would too much murder and killing as much we hate it prisons are still required" Kilbali said.

"But doesn't that take one persons freedom?" Simba asked in confusion.

"Yes but they are only there because of their own choices they took their own freedom and here your freedom extends only as far as another's when you violate the freedom of another you forfeit yours" Kilbali explained.

Simba turned and saw a lion locked in a den blocked off a panther arrived and placed a large piece of meat into it she even began speaking with the prisoner in a friendly manner, Simba watched with wonderment.

"Just because you did wrong does not mean you should be treated like a monster" Kilbali said.

Simba looked around the entire pride taking in the full image it shouldn't work it should be a disaster yet it worked everyone was living together perfectly Simba could only imagine if the entire world was like this.

"This is incredible maybe it is the way we are all meant to live" Simba stated.

"Oh I don't think so trying to force this on a society so suddenly will only result in disaster" Kilbali warned.

Simba still wasn't sure this was a sanctuary how could introducing it to the pride lands possibly end up a disaster.

: Chapter 11:

The Calm

Kiara arrived at Pride Rock where she found Kovu and Nala waiting inside the den they hadn't noticed her yet Kiara entered the den where Kovu and Nala took notice.

"Kiara!" Kovu cried out in joy running to her and nuzzling her gently which she returned.

Nala embraced her daughter as well, "what happened how did you escape?" Nala asked.

"I didn't they let me go" Kiara answered.

"What why would they do that?" Kovu asked.

"They merely wished to speak to us for the time being anyway" Kiara answered.

Nala noticed that Simba hadn't shown up yet, "where's Simba?" Nala asked her.

Kiara looked down saddened, "after we left we were ambushed one of the members of the group tried to kill him but he was rescued by a leopard they then took him" Kiara told her.

"What, what do they want with him?" Kovu said worried,

"I don't know" Kiara responded.

"Why are you calm Kiara your father was taken!" Nala shouted.

Kiara stood her ground and looked her mother in the eye, "if they wanted him dead they wouldn't have saved him wherever he is I'm certain he's safe" Kiara explained.

Nala was still worried but Kiara had a point if they wanted to kill him why save him.

Kiara turned to her mate and mother now looking more concerned.

"I can't concern myself with my father right now not with the society of Machafuko threatening our era" Kiara said determined.

"Machafuko what's that" Kovu asked.

"The animals that invaded our kingdom they believe we were never meant to rule and seek to end the reign of the lions" Kiara stated.

"Never meant to rule when have we not" Nala replied.

Kiara didn't say anything, "unless you know something we don't" Nala finished while staring at her daughter rather intensely.

Kiara returned it she wouldn't get the answer from her it wouldn't solve anything Kiara didn't care how the reign of the lions started it had worked for a millennium and changing it now would bring chaos.

Pindua and Hatari were making their way to Rafiki's tree a crucial key to their intentions lied within it and once they used it at long last the endless string of lies would end. The two of them caught sight of Yatima who as expected was secretly watching the two hyenas.

"It does my heart well to see you watching over something you love" Pindua told him.

"Pindua I was not expecting you" Yatima said slightly startled by his leaders arrival.

"Things did not go entirely as I had hoped" Pindua told him.

"You had the daughter did Simba not show up" Yatima asked.

Hatari chuckled, "you sound shocked when you say that like you believe people wouldn't leave each other for dead to save themselves" Hatari said bitterly.

"Do not think so lowly of the people Hatari" Pindua requested.

"Those people left me for dead, regarded me as nothing and sold me into slavery I don't have a positive opinion of them!" Hatari growled.

Yatima was surprised he knew this of course but why bring it up now he usually kept his emotions to himself.

"I see your unprovoked attack on them had consequences disregard them they are not important" Pindua said.

Hatari seethed not important how he despised that word.

"Not important" Hatari seethed while hearing Kiara's statement to him.

"Channel that anger elsewhere, Yatima we moving on to the next phase the liberation of the pride lands" Pindua told him.

"You know how dangerous that is Shauku and Uhuru their still here" Yatima said in panic.

"What we're doing is a good thing Yatima" Pindua said softly.

"In the long run but at the start they'll be in danger they have to leave!" Yatima panicked.

"Then warn them to leave it is your choice" Pindua stated.

"You'll kill me if I betray" Yatima began.

"You're right the beginning is always the most destructive I understand you not wanting your family here you may warn them" Pindua stated.

Yatima looked at him with shock Pindua gestured him to do so Yatima nodded before running towards the tree.

Umoja and Uhuru looked at their temporary home with pride how it had changed before it was in complete disarray now it looked like it had just been made which it kind of had.

"Wow hard to think what it was like before" Umoja said in wonderment.

"No kidding and they say children are lazy" Uhuru said back.

"So what's your verdict on our test?" Umoja asked.

"Are you really asking me that it was a stunning success just proves that Machafuko's ideals are right" Uhuru answered.

Umoja wasn't fully convinced yes they made it work but only after nearly destroying their living area.

"I'm not sure" Umoja said.

"what are you talking about we made it work" Uhuru stated.

"Yeah but we were just two individuals we can get used to each other come to mutual agreements could you imagine millions having to come to a mutual agreement" Umoja asked her.

"They would eventually once they saw everything they destroyed just like we did" Uhuru defended.

"Would there be anything left look what we did and we were just testing it could you imagine actually living like we did for years?" Umoja questioned.

"We made peace so would they" Uhuru stated.

"Uhuru you need to look at this realistically we're friends sure we'd fight but never actually try to hurt each other while if the whole world was like that you'd have entire prides fighting over food water the prides would probably break apart" Umoja explained.

"What are you saying Umoja?" Uhuru asked.

"They would kill each other they wouldn't argue they would kill each other and by the time anyone saw the pointless destruction and came to a mutual understanding the world would be damaged beyond repair." Umoja concluded.

Uhuru was appalled at the mere idea of hearing her dream be viewed in such a barbaric way.

"I don't believe you, I refuse to believe people would rather waste their liveses murdering each other than be free" Uhuru said in anger.

"It wouldn't be wrong murder's just another thing you can do they want a river kill the animal by it they can" Umoja tried to explain.

In that moment Uhuru erupted, "but they wouldn't people are good deep down they just need their life to be in their hands we are all good deep down!" Uhuru screamed.

Umoja didn't believe that statement he heard about Scar and if Uhuru really believed it he had one very simple counter.

"Kecila" he said out loud.

Uhuru wanted to say something but she couldn't.

Umoja could tell he hurt her and he didn't mean to he didn't think her belief was wrong just that it couldn't work on a global scale.

"Uhuru it's not wrong but some would embrace it others wouldn't" Umoja told her.

Uhuru looked down sadly instinctively Umoja nuzzled up to her she didn't return it which he was fine with he was just trying to comfort her.

Shauku watched as Umoja and Uhuru debated it was intriguing seeing children embrace politics like that.

Shauku looked out the tree Yatima hadn't shown up yet but she had caught a brief glimpse earlier though she wasn't certain he was even watching her that time, Shauku caught movement outside but noticed it was only Vitani returning where had she gone.

"Where'd you go off to?" Shauku asked.

"Just thought I'd see if I could find him anywhere else in the pride lands" Vitani mentioned.

"oh I see you know if we are going to keep working with each other I need a name" Shauku asked.

Vitani paused she couldn't tell her what her real name was everyone recognized her relation to Zira she needed to fake one but one no one else was using she then remembered a lioness Zira had told her about.

"My name is Hasara" Vitani lied.

"Thank you for your aid Hasara" Shauku said.

Vitani smiled and nodded before walking outside the tree "I'll keep watch out here" she told her.

Shauku watched her friend leave the tree before turning her attention to her daughter and Umoja.

Vitani sat alone outside when she caught a scent she didn't recognize it,

"who are you" Vitani demanded.

"Calm down I am only here to see Shauku and Uhuru" Yatima told her.

"Why are you hiding then she wants to see you" Vitani asked him.

"Why are you so desperate to reunite us daughter of Zira" Yatima stated.

"My name is Hasara" Vitani tried to defend.

"No you are Vitani daughter of Zira and former lover of prince Kopa" Yatima retorted.

Vitani recoiled in pain at the mention of her beloved and the love she lost she knew he was still with her waiting for her but that didn't make it hurt less.

"Don't mention that" Vitani said in a pained whisper.

Yatima growled, "That hurt you I doubt it compares to the moment where I watched your pride slaughter nearly my entire family!" Yatima yelled.

"I didn't mean for it" Vitani said in tears.

"That's why you want to reunite Shauku and I it won't bring back the hundreds of hyenas your family ruthlessly murdered." Yatima hissed.

Vitani looked down in tears.

Yatima looked at her and realized he was too harsh her family did it not her.

"I'm sorry I lost so much on that day my mother abandoned me to save Shauku she regarded her as more important than me her own son" Yatima stated.

Vitani was confused what did he mean by that, "what do you mean you're siblings" Vitani said.

"It's nothing thank you for helping Shauku in gratitude I will not tell her who you are" Yatima prepared to leave before turning back.

"Your families in danger get them out of here before everything goes up in flames" Yatima warned, he then entered the tree.

Vitani wondered what he meant but he seemed serious she wasn't going to wait to find out she immediately began bolting back to Pride Rock she had already lost most of her family she wasn't losing another.

Yatima entered the tree and saw Shauku watching the two children.

"Hello Shauku" he said.

Shauku turned to him surprise, "Yatima I knew you would come eventually" she said in joy before embracing her brother.

"I've missed you so much brother" Shauku said with tears in her eyes.

Yatima returned the embrace, "I've missed you too Shauku" he told her.

"Where did you go I thought the outlanders killed you during the attack?" Shauku asked.

Yatima didn't like the memory it flashed in his mind.

He was but a pup and his mother was desperately clinging to him while trying to hold Shauku as well they had to find a way out before the outlanders found their hiding place they could hear Zira slaughtering their pack, their clan, their family. The three of them ran through the elephant graveyard when the bones collapsed sending them plunging to the ground Yatima hit the ground hard as did the other two Shauku was knocked out, Yatima tried to move but he sprang his leg their mother picked both of them up and began running they could hear the outlanders behind them their mother struggled to maintain her grip on them both but she couldn't hold them both she stared down at Yatima.

"I'm too slow to escape with you both I made a promise I have to keep it" she told him.

Yatima stared in confusion, his mother nuzzled him and licked his head she then dropped him on the ground and ran off.

"Mom where are going! Mom come back!" Yatima cried out.

"Don't leave me" he whimpered.

He heard the outlanders approaching and began running only to find a terrifying lioness in front of him he trembled in fear before looking up at her in tears.

"Just do it I don't have anything" he said

The lioness looked at him with pity, "how did you survive longer than your parents" she asked.

Yatima cried harder, "my mom left me here, to die" he said in tears.

The lioness's expression softened, "get out of here you're not my true target anyway" She told him before turning away from him it was then he noticed the chunk tore from her ear.

He was in disbelief his mother willingly left him to die and Zira willingly spared his life.

Yatima remembered it all he understood what his mother meant but it was still cruel and wrong.

"Yatima!" Shauku called out to him he snapped out of his memory.

"How did you survive" Shauku asked again.

He wasn't going to destroy her mental image of mother, "the outlanders didn't consider me relevant or worth the effort of chasing" Yatima told her.

"Wow talk about being lucky" Shauku replied, yeah lucky that wasn't how Yatima would describe it.

"I'm not here for a social visit you and Uhuru have to get out of here" Yatima told her.

"what why what are you talking about" Shauku asked.

"The pride lands are about to fall apart and I don't want you around for it" he pleaded.

"I can't just leave without reason" Shauku said.

"You'll die is that reason enough?!" Yatima shouted.

"Then come with us we have always been family" Shauku pleaded.

"I can't you don't understand please just leave" Yatima begged.

"If she will not leave that is her choice" Pindua stated standing by the entrance Hatari besides him.

"Besides Yatima we can keep them safe here if that is what she prefers" Pindua said politely.

Sarafina made her way down the tree only to find not only Shauku but another hyena and the intruders from before.

"What are you doing here?" Sarafina demanded.

"Calm yourself we have no intention of harming any of you we simply require this tree to deliver a message" Pindua told her.

"I won't help you with anything" Sarafina stated.

"That's fine we've already found what we need" Pindua responded.

"Mom what's going on?" Uhuru asked having emerged from her bed Umoja beside her.

Pindua noticed that she carried the shield of Machafuko, "a true believer I see and Umoja I have longed to meet you" Pindua said while reaching his paw out in a greeting manner.

"What are you doing?" Umoja asked.

"I understand you have been confused about our ways now I will personally show you what you seek" Pindua told him.

Uhuru stared up in excitement, "is it time, finally time for us to be free" she asked.

"Yes child it is now how would like to see the beginning of a better world" Pindua asked the two children.

Uhuru excitedly followed Pindua while Umoja was more reluctant but he was still curious what did he mean by beginning of a better world the thought filled him with hope of course Umoja didn't understand one simple truth to build a better world you have to tear the old one down.

: Chapter 12:

The Message

Vitani rushed to Pride Rock she had to warn everyone about what she heard she didn't know what it meant but it obviously wasn't anything good she arrived at the top of pride rock and ran into the den where she was shocked to see Kiara she was back when did she get here.

"Kiara?" Vitani asked surprised.

"Where's Simba?" Vitani asked.

"Long story" Kiara answered.

"How did you get free?" Vitani asked.

"Same long story" Kiara said.

"Well we don't have time for a long story we're all in danger!" Vitani cried.

Kiara, Nala and Kovu all turned to Vitani in interest what was going on what kind of a threat were facing, Kiara had a theory but she needed to prove it first,

"Why are we in danger Vitani?" she asked and she hoped Vitani wouldn't give her the answer she thought she would.

Pindua, Uhuru, Umoja and Hatari entered a wide location with numerous strange ingredients there were also bowels and baskets the wind blew hard as if it were alive. Pindua put all the ingredients together a similar remedy as the one used to contact the dead he then placed a strange dust in it.

"What are you doing?" Umoja asked.

"Completing the ritual with the components we have as well as the spiritual nature of this place we should able to deliver our message to the entire kingdom" Pindua told him.

"What message?" Umoja questioned.

"The answer you have always sought why do the lions reign" Pindua answered.

Umoja looked at him in wonderment he knew then Umoja had to let them complete this if only to finally find out the truth.

Pindua handed the last thing of dust to Uhuru.

"It should be the generation that will build this new world who signals it's beginning, would you honor us" Pindua requested.

"Me but I'm not" Uhuru began to say.

"You are everything we believe in" Pindua told her while placing the dust in her paw.

Uhuru smiled and placed it in the bowel releasing a massive smoke cloud that went across the pride lands.

Vitani had finished explaining what little she knew to Kiara it only confirmed Kiara's theory, Nala seemed to know too.

"The pride lands are about to be thrown into chaos but what I don't understand is how?" Nala asked.

"You know don't you Kiara what is it what could be so devastating that you refuse to reveal it?" Nala questioned her.

Kiara was about to respond when Pindua's voice echoed across the sky,

"greeting to my fellow followers of freedom, you don't know who I am but that is not important I am not here to speak about myself I am here to reveal the truth the truth that has been hidden from you for a thousand years by the very lions you follow" Pindua said to the entire kingdom.

Kovu looked around in confusion what was going on. Nala was intrigued what did this mean?

"Oh no" Kiara whispered things were about to get very bad.

Kurongu was sitting on a hill when he heard Pindua's voice what was he talking about either way Kurongu knew what was about to happen the society of Machafuko had made their next move and soon the kingdom would be consumed with chaos the first sign of the apocalypse. It had begun the end of days now Kurongu needed to be sure the pride survived this chaos to fight the coming extinction.

Simba too could hear Pindua's message, "if it's only meant for the pride lands why can I hear it?" he asked.

"it's meant for the inhabitants of the pride lands you are one of them therefore you can hear it" Kilbali answered.

Simba continued to listen he knew where this was going but maybe it wouldn't be a bad thing he had seen directly how well this life style could work maybe this would be the first steps to true peace, despite his hope Simba still felt afraid soon the greatest secret of the great circle would be exposed.

Pindua's voice continued to boom across the pride lands, "you ask what this all means I will tell you the lions were never meant to rule they enslaved you and seized power for themselves forcing you to swear your allegiance to a corrupt tyranny, now I know you will not believe me so simply reach your paw into the smoke in front of you and see the truth" Pindua said.

The animals of the pride lands stared at the smoke in front of them they all sought the truth and placed their paw in it. Nala stared at the smoke and placed her paw in it as did Kovu and Vitani Kiara however did not she knew the truth she didn't need to be shown it. In an instant the entire world saw the image before them the image of a lion ascending pride rock while the animals watched he stared down at them and demanded they bow the lions and lionesses that stood with him growled at the animals closing in on them he ordered them bow to him one final time the animals reluctantly bowed fearing for their lives.

The Pride Lands shook with anger and outrage over the truth that had been revealed animals roared so loud the entire kingdom trembled.

"now you know the truth you have been enslaved and you never even knew it you were lied to and your lives taken from you now all I ask you is will you live in slavery any longer" Pindua said powerfully.

Roars shook the kingdom, "then rise up and claim what is rightfully yours as Machafuko once declared so to shall I you are free I deliver the Pride Lands back into the hands of the people!" Pindua declared and with that the cloud faded.

Kovu turned to Vitani uncertain he couldn't believe what he just saw, "all this time we were usurpers" Kovu said in shame.

"I don't know Kovu" Vitani said she thought she could redeem herself right the wrongs of the past but it seemed all her life was is one wrong after another and now she's unknowingly been a part of a tyranny could she ever truly redeem herself.

"It wasn't our fault we didn't know we were trying to make everything better" Kovu tried to rationalize.

"Kovu you can't let this get to you neither can you Vitani" Kiara told them.

"How can we just ignore this?" Vitani asked.

"Kovu said it perfectly we didn't know" Kiara answered.

Kovu pondered Kiara's words she was right in a way he didn't know but that didn't make it right.

"I say we hand over the kingdom it's not ours" Kovu suggested.

"It was never ours we defend it that's what we do, Kovu have you ever oppressed someone with your title?" Kiara asked him.

"no" Kovu answered.

"You're not a tyrant" Kiara told him.

Kovu didn't agree but there were worse things to deal with.

"You know they're coming all of them" Kovu said.

"Yes and we need to remain strong in the face of this conflict" Kiara said. "Are you insane we can't fight the entire kingdom" Vitani told her.

"We have to stand our ground" Kiara replied.

"Give up Kiara there are some fights you can't win this is definitely one of them!" Vitani replied.

"besides we can't do anything without Nala's consent" Kovu stated.

Kiara turned to her mother who looked completely lifeless, "mom what do we do"

Nala remained motionless

"mom they're going to be here we have to defend ourselves"

Nala was silent

"Mom this is going to tear the kingdom apart if we don't do something!"

Nala said nothing did nothing

"Respond mom, say something do something!" Kiara screamed.

Nothing Nala was practically a corpse the revelation revealed had left her near comatose.

Enough Kiara wasn't going to sit back and do nothing while the pride lands were destroyed.

"Vitani ready the lionesses Kovu stand beside her, I'll lead them" Kiara said.

Kovu and Vitani didn't argue they prepared their forces for the one attack they could never prepare for,

Above them Nala watched it all it was useless everything she thought was a lie her betrothal to Simba to become his queen meaningless, her quest to find him, the battle against Scar all those years of learning responsibility the war against the outlanders and even everything she taught Kiara about being queen, meaningless a lie all along she thought she was fighting for good and in truth she was just upholding a corrupt and oppressive tyranny no longer was she a noble queen she was a dictator, her whole life nothing but a lie an illusion because without becoming queen literally none of Nala's life would've happened, she was nothing, she was no one she always wondered who Nala would be when she was no longer queen but now she wondered just who Nala ever was and she wasn't certain there was even an answer.

In Rafiki's tree Pindua had turned away and sat outside while Uhuru and Umoja stared dumbfounded.

"You didn't know about that did you?" Uhuru asked.

"No but it doesn't seem right" Umoja responded.

"Well duh because it wasn't right face it you lions are the villains here!" Uhuru yelled.

"what does it matter what have we done wrong since everyone in the pride lands are happy" Umoja said nervous.

"They sure don't sound like it how can you still defend the reign of the lions" Uhuru demanded.

"because it's my family I refuse to call them tyrants" Umoja said in anger.

"your family was just misguided they were good and their heart was in the right place but they were wrong" Uhuru told him.

"well what do we do now" Umoja asked.

"we take back our lifes and then your family when it's done stand beside us" Uhuru reassured him.

Umoja wasn't buying it, "yeah right to the kingdom they're tyrants they're as good as dead wake up Uhuru this isn't the perfect idealized world you believed in stop living in a fantasy!" Umoja shouted.

Uhuru turned to him with pain in her eyes did he really just say that, "get away from me" Uhuru said in anger.

"Uhuru I'm sorry" Umoja said saddened.

"save it you don't want to believe it fine but don't you dare mock my dreams!" Uhuru screamed in tears.

"I'm going to go help build this better world I dreamt of and when it's done I'll still welcome you in it because that's what we do!" Uhuru shouted in pain she thought he was her friend.

"but until then don't you dare speak to me" she said in almost a sob.

Umoja grabbed her paw in desperation, "Uhuru please I don't want you to be part of this" Umoja begged.

"just come with me then we can make it through this just endure the hard times" Uhuru said she was practically pleading too.

"This isn't just us Uhuru this is a kingdom that is completely and utterly enraged they are not interested in being civilized don't be a part of this" Umoja cried tears streaming down his cheeks.

"Uhuru stared deeply at Umoja she wanted to say okay but she couldn't this is what she dreamt of her whole life now it was happening.

"I have more faith in your kingdom than you do, do you at least have faith in me" Uhuru asked.

Umoja didn't know how to respond, he did believe in her he was certain she was better than the kingdom.

Umoja relented and let go of her paw.

"Uhuru please" he called out to her.

Uhuru turned to him, "if you feel alone there's always a place in the family and it's never too late to ask for one" Uhuru told him before leaving to join the crowd soon they would convince the royal family to step down they would all claim Pride Rock together they would stand together as one family truly free.

Unfortunately little did Uhuru know that Umoja was right she was living in a fantasy oh they would take Pride Rock alright they would claim the pride lands but in no way would it be even remotely civilized.

: Chapter 13:

The Uprising

Shauku was rushing through the Pride Lands desperately looking for Uhuru she had been with Yatima when Pindua delivered his message when she returned to the tree Uhuru was gone apparently she went to join the crowd. That was foolish what did she think she was doing these animals were going to clambering over each other soon, and Uhuru would be right in the middle she had to find her before she got caught in the chaos. Shauku could hear a massive stampede approaching it was the kingdom charging for Pride Rock she hoped Hasara wasn't there.

"If you are with them I implore you to reconsider your foolish action." A lion told her.

"I'm not with them I'm looking for my daughter" Shauku told him.

"If she is a part of the crowd leave her or your efforts will get you killed" the lion stated.

"I'm not leaving her!" Shauku said in outrage.

"She is safest in that crowd for now, the royal family however face great danger" The lion said.

"If you're going to save them make certain you find Hasara as well" Shauku pleaded.

The lion turned to her in shock, "Hasara" he said his voice cracking, had his prayers been answered.

Shauku was confused by his reaction, "yes she went back to Pride Rock" Shauku told him.

The lion didn't say another word he took off running for Pride Rock while Shauku continued to search for her daughter.

Kurongu rushed to Pride Rock it couldn't be true was he mistaken all these decades Hasara alive.

Simba paced back and forth wondering what was going to happen to his home he had to find out.

"You seem deeply worried" Kilbali said.

"I don't know what's going to happen to the Pride Lands will this make them better?" Simba asked.

"Maybe in the long run but unfortunately I doubt it" Kilbali told him.

"Why would you think that and why would you tell you?!" Simba demanded.

"You cannot live in denial the Pride Lands are not a natural anarchy they do not understand it and that can only mean destruction" Kilbali explained.

"I have to see it, Pindua had that ritual is there one where I can see the pride lands?" Simba asked.

"No but you don't need to see everything you believed should've happened most surely will" Kilbali said regretfully.

"No I have to do something my kingdom is going to collapse!" Simba panicked.

"Calm down, you cannot do anything if you exhaust yourself." Kilbali said,

Simba couldn't be calm his kingdom was about to be plunged into chaos and he could do nothing about it.

Kiara, Kovu and Vitani had gathered the lionesses right below Pride Rock here they would make their stand and hopefully bring the kingdom back under control. Nala watched them from inside the den what were they doing this was meaningless. Kiara stood at the head of the pride this was it she had never been a leader like this before but there was no one else and someone had to stand up in this moment.

"Alright, be ready remember this isn't a war, we are only defending ourselves" Kiara ordered the pride.

"We're facing overwhelming odds we can't hold anything back" Vitani told her feeling sick she didn't think she would ever have to murder again.

"No we're just restoring order no fatalities" Kiara commanded.

Kovu stood in the front as well this was his first act as a leader battle his own kingdom, it seemed absurd but if he didn't he probably wouldn't survive.

"obey your queen she's right we can't kill any of them" Kovu stated.

The pride nodded in agreement none of them wanted to murder any of the citizens they hoped they could be reasoned with.

The entire population of the pride lands approached pride rock prepared to claim what was wrongfully taken from them. They arrived only to find the lion pride outside waiting, how dare they stand in their way.

"Stand aside we're taking what is ours" an elephant said.

"What is yours" Kiara asked

"Everything!" a panther replied, the animals stomped on the ground.

"Calm down there's no need for a war we didn't know about this" Kovu tried to reason.

"We understand that you're not guilty so stand aside" Uhuru responded.

Kiara looked at the hyena girl in shock, "Uhuru why are you" Kiara asked.

"I'm making a better world we all are" Uhuru answered.

The elephant pushed Uhuru aside, "we're not here to negotiate or make peace" he said.

Uhuru looked surprised, they seemed like they could be persuaded why jump straight to violence surely the others would agree.

"Violence isn't necessary they can be persuaded" she turned to the crowd,

"right we're all here to make things better for each other" Uhuru said smiling.

Kiara smiled gently at Uhuru anarchist or not her heart was definitely in the right place it pained Kiara that the hyena girl was so idealistic in what was certainly a cynical mob.

"What are you brain dead girl" one animal said.

""I'm here for pride rock" a wildebeest said.

"Yeah screw everyone else's lives" the panther said.

Uhuru was shocked she turned to the entire crowd who all continued ranting about what physical object they deserved, no one was there for freedom.

"People we're here to be free" Uhuru tried to reason she found herself tossed aside again.

Kiara growled in anger at the cruel treatment of Uhuru at the selfishness of her subjects.

"I risked everything to save you all of you my brother died for this kingdom my family has protected you for generations" Kiara said trembling.

"and you would betray us not for your freedom but your selfish desires" she raged.

Kovu and Vitani turned to her in shock they had never seen her this angry.

"You would make our sacrifices our deaths meaningless, you don't deserve this place, I'll sooner see my home burned to the ground before I see it given to selfish animals like you!" Kiara roared.

Kovu grabbed Kiara enough was enough, "what are you doing I thought we wanted to avoid war" he said concerned.

"They want it and maybe if they lose it they'll realize how foolish and selfish they're being" Kiara responded.

"If we kill them" Kovu said.

"We can beat them without killing them" Kiara stated.

This was insane the selfishness of her former subjects the weight of all her struggles being meaningless had awakened some kind of demon in Kiara this wasn't the princess who ended the war.

The animals were enraged at Kiara's statement to them, "fine then we'll exact the retribution we deserve" the animals roared before charging at the pride.

"prepare to engage don't kill them" Kiara said though she seemed to struggle with that last statement.

A loud roar shook them Nala had emerged from the den.

"Kiara stand aside that's an order" Nala said.

she then turned to pride, "stand down we have no claim here so we will not fight for it" Nala stated.

"this is my final command" Nala said.

The pride obeyed stepping away from Pride Rock.

Kiara watched them turn away, "we can't stand aside it will only make things worse" Kiara tried to reason but no one listened to her, saddened Kiara relented stepping aside.

Nala paid no more heed to the pride she walked away from Pride Rock and turned to the ground, "do whatever you want with it, I am no queen" she said before disappearing into the jungle she didn't even remotely resemble the lioness she once was.

The animals charged Pride Rock and rushed into the den stealing whatever meat they could find others began tearing down the walls while one simply rested on what was once Simba's bed another one grabbed him and threw him out of the den while others began stealing chunks of meat they soon began fighting amongst themselves however unlike Umoja and Uhuru there was no self control here they immediately began killing each other stabbing each other throwing one off of Pride Rock to his death, they all had some claim to Pride Rock in their minds but none of them were willing to share.

Half a dozen animals were in the den there was plenty of room but apparently that didn't matter the panther ripped the snake to shreds a leopard than killed the panther the elephant couldn't get in the den so he just collapsed it killing everyone else in it he didn't seem to care. A cheetah jumped on the elephant biting and clawing the elephant grabbed the cheetah and slammed him into a wall until he stopped moving. Pride Rock had descended into complete and utter chaos the rest of the pride lands weren't looking much better dozens were claiming the waterhole while immediately attempting to drown whoever was in their way. Mobs were rioting across the lands the surrounding trees were burning. The rest of the mobs found their way to Pride Rock as well and immediately began tearing whatever they could from it whatever they didn't want they casually tossed aside and even what they did want they cast aside because they didn't want it they just wanted, the madness in pride rock had finally set it ablaze one of the animals deciding if he couldn't have it he would make sure no one else did.

Kiara watched all this in horror she collapsed to her knees and could feel tears in her eyes.

"Kiara we have to go now" Kovu urged her.

Kiara stared down at the ground her body trembling her sobs heard.

Vitani struggled to move her, "come on Kiara this is out of our control" Vitani stated.

Kiara continued to shake she looked around at what was once her beautiful home at what these selfish creatures had done, she sacrificed it all for them her family had literally died to keep them safe and they would turn on them this easily.

"Kiara move!" Kovu yelled.

Kiara placed her paw on Kovu's and removed it from her.

"you go ahead and leave I'm staying" Kiara said.

"and you'll do what exactly!" Vitani demanded.

"look at what they have done to our home, I knew they wouldn't react well but I never imagined they would be this savage I thought they would at least work with each other" Kiara said in sadness.

"you can't help them Kiara" Kovu told her.

Help them for what for destroying her home, for turning on them for no reason, for forgetting all the good they had done, for disgracing the memory of Mufasa, Sarabi, and Kopa, oh no Kiara tried to help them she united an entire pride and now that pride was gleefully killing each other. The thought kept going through her mind killing each other they had no mercy for anyone they would surely try to kill her, Kovu, Vitani, her mother and even Umoja all she had done all everyone had done didn't matter they still wanted her entire family dead.

Something in Kiara's mind snapped she turned to Kovu and Vitani growling.

"Help them, no I'm not going to help them, I'm done with that" Kiara growled.

Kovu couldn't believe what he was hearing, "that's what you do Kiara it's who you are!" he said desperately.

Kiara smiled at Kovu, "I'll help all of you, get out of here" Kiara told them.

She then pushed Vitani aside and ran toward Pride Rock what was she doing?

Kiara charged at an antelope and sliced it dead she turned to the other animals infesting her home.

"You've disgraced my family and ransacked my home" she growled at them the animals looked surprised by her reaction but nothing would be more surprising than what she said next the one thing Kiara would never say.

"I'll kill you!" Kiara roared, before charging at them she bit into one's neck before impaling another on her claws she then bit a third and snapped it's neck.

"I'll kill you I'll kill everyone of you!" Kiara screamed in fury none of the animals defended themselves they were too shocked the princess was a saint not unlike her brother and in an instant almost out of nowhere she became a monster.

Kovu and Vitani watched in horror as Kiara slaughtered everything in her path, the other animals came at them shortly after.

Vitani threw one of her attackers aside before backhanding another to the ground Kovu picked one up and threw it across the field before knocking another to the ground. Kurongu rushed to Pride Rock he saw Kovu struggling against a bunch of animals, and in the far distance he saw a lioness that looked like Hasara was it really her, he charged full force and plowed through the animals like plastic before grabbing the one on top of her and throwing it aside he reached down for her.

"Hasara" he asked then he got a closer look it was actually Vitani he was foolish to hope, many of his prayers had been answered but not that one. Vitani's head felt fuzzy.

"Hasara, Shauku" she asked her hearing not being quite clear.

"what no I've come to save from everyone this disaster" Kurongu told her.

"we have to get Kiara" Vitani said.

"what is wrong with her" Kurongu asked.

"she snapped" Vitani answered sorrowfully.

Kiara killed everything in her path she turned to the elephant that spilled so much blood in her home.

"You defile my home, now you can die in it!" Kiara screamed leaping on top of him and clawing at him she bit his neck.

He thrashed about trying to dislodge her Kiara dug her claws deeper trying to hang on but found herself thrown off she crashed into the wall.

Kiara tried to pick herself up Kurongu looked down at her he picked her up and threw her on his back.

"what are you doing let me go" she hissed.

Kurongu ignored her and bolted he gestured Vitani to follow him she did look so much like her.

Kovu was being piled up on by endless animals with a mighty roar he threw them off another jumped at him claws extracted, Kurongu went right through it.

"Get away from them" he growled.

He turned to Kovu who looked at him in confusion.

"Let's go now" Kurongu said.

Kovu and Vitani complied following Kurongu as the burned and scorched remains of pride rock faded to the distance.

"We need to find a place to recover somewhere they wouldn't bother going" Kurongu said.

"The gorge" Kovu said.

Kurongu shuttered at it's mention no not there, "no somewhere else anywhere" Kurongu said showing more emotion than Kovu had ever seen him show.

"it's the only place they won't plunder because there's nothing there" Kovu said.

Kurongu relented and the two of them made their way to the place of death.

: Chapter 14:

The Gorge

Umoja was moving through the pride lands everything had descended into complete and utter chaos it was worse than Umoja could ever imagine. He looked around and saw trees burned to ashes bodies scattered everywhere homes invaded and ransacked he wouldn't be surprised if some animals were murdered in their homes.

This was sickening he and Uhuru had trouble but they still behaved like civilized beings. The inhabitants of the pride lands had plundered everything they could at the rate they were going they would run out of resources real fast maybe they would learn but far more likely they would just blame each other and kill each other. The sad truth was it wasn't Uhuru's dream that was flawed just the horrible people in it. Umoja knew the safest place from the mob there was nothing to steal there.

Kovu, Vitani and Kurongu arrived at the gorge Kiara still on his back they were shocked to see Nala sitting there alone.

"I expected you sooner" she said lifelessly.

"Things got hectic" Vitani replied.

"I'm sorry" Nala replied empty.

"Nala what's wrong" Kovu asked.

Nala turned away from him, "your highness we need a plan" Vitani told her

"Don't call me that I am no queen" Nala said in near whisper.

"Nala I know how your feeling" Kovu began to say.

"You have no idea how I'm feeling" Nala said quietly.

"I know your wondering who you are after" Kovu tried to say.

"Enough" Nala hissed.

"You do not understand, being queen was literally all my life was, I was born so I could be betrothed to Simba so I could become his queen that is why I was born, everything I've accomplished everything I have, everything I have ever been is because I was queen and now I find out it was a lie I am lie, who does that make me Kovu" Nala said glaring.

"I am nothing I have no purpose, no identity, I am nothing" Nala said broken she then turned away cutting herself off from everyone.

Kiara looked at her mom with sadness she wanted to tell her she was her mother but she also knew Nala would associate that with being queen, she literally had no idea who she was anymore. How dare Pindua do this he turned her home against her broke her mother robbed her family of their lives, she swore she would make him pay.

"Kiara are you alright" Kovu asked.

"he did this I swear even if it takes the rest of my life Pindua will die for this" Kiara hissed.

Kovu was horrified seeing her like this where was the lioness he fell in love with, "this isn't you Kiara think of what you just said" Kovu said in sadness.

Kiara nuzzled Kovu, "I can't ignore this your right Kovu it isn't me" Kiara told him.

Kovu looked at Kiara with sadness, at that moment Umoja arrived at the gorge as well.

"Umoja" Kovu said.

"hey dad" Umoja said.

"oh god Umoja you're alright" Kiara cried while hugging her son tightly which he returned Kovu hugged him as well.

Umoja looked up at his parents there seemed to be something wrong with his mother her smile seemed fake and that hopeful look in her eye was gone.

"Mom" Umoja said.

"Umoja, they betrayed us in spite of everything we've done for them" Kiara said broken.

Umoja looked away in sadness, "I warned Uhuru this would happen but I still didn't want to believe it" Umoja said in pain.

Kiara sat down and closed her eyes she couldn't bear to look at her home he'd pay god he would pay.

Kovu watched as sorrow consumed his son and his mate Vitani placed a paw on his shoulder she couldn't actually say anything neither could he.

"I hate this place" Kurongu said staring at the gorge.

"This is where I lost what matters most to me" Kurongu said his voice cracking.

"what do you mean" Vitani asked.

"why, why of all the names you could adopt did it have to be Hasara" Kurongu asked in pain.

"you knew her" Vitani asked in shock the pieces were beginning to fall into place no he couldn't be.

"are you" Vitani asked startled.

Kurongu looked at the two lions, "Before I led my pride my church, I was married to Hasara and I loved her, her kindness, her smile, the sparkle in her eye" Kurongu said feeling tears.

"I honestly thought she was an angel but she didn't like the way our pride lived didn't want our daughter to live that way" Kurongu stated while looking at Vitani.

"Did you always know" she asked.

"I knew but Hasara told me she wrote me about how Zira was raising her child our child, I wanted to take her myself and find our own pride and take our daughter with us" Kurongu was beginning to choke up.

"but Hasara wouldn't have it Zira loved you too much, while she and Scar were away I visited pretending to be a rogue and for a moment I felt her love again and created the greatest gift" Kurongu said while looking at Kovu.

Kurongu felt his heart shattering as he remembered his last moments with his mate, his Hasara.

"I didn't realize that would be the last time I'd ever lay eyes on her, after she recovered she would depart the pride lands and we could raise our son together, but I didn't hear from her something was wrong so I returned" Kurongu explained tears falling from his eyes.

"and I watched as she fell into the gorge as her body crashed against the rocks, I refused to believe it I begged her to wake up to come back to me" Kurongu was in tears now.

"I prayed to Mungu to return her to me and I've said the same prayer every night since" Kurongu finished.

Vitani didn't understand his choice, "why were you never a part of our life" she demanded.

"you were raised by Zira and Scar I had no chance with you, but the truth is I was an emotional wreck I couldn't raise a child in my state, to survive I embraced my faith because maybe that was why she died to punish me for not believing for doubting him" Kurongu said in regret.

"but you are all I have left of her and you Kovu you're all that remains of my last moment with her" Kurongu finished.

"that's why you chose me because I'm your son" Kovu said.

"yes and I believe you can be a leader unlike any other but that comes through discipline and hardships" Kurongu told him.

Vitani felt sad it was clear Kovu was the one their father cared about,

Kurongu placed a paw on her, "I'm proud of what you've both become" he told them.

Kovu and Vitani were shocked by this revelation their father and here he was standing in front of them.

Kurongu's serious expression returned, "but there is more going on this is just the beginning you have no idea what we face next" Kurongu said.

"what do you mean" Vitani asked while Kovu looked in confusion.

"I cannot tell you yet but Vitani you must save that hyena family it is critical" Kurongu told her.

"how do you" she asked.

"that doesn't matter the moment we were all born for will be upon us on in time and we must be ready to insure Hasara and all the others didn't die in vain" Kurongu said with resolve.

Vitani was lost how did Kurongu know all of this was he watching her or could it be possible that there was a higher power guiding him.

: Chapter 15:

An Ideal

Pindua, Yatima and Hatari were walking through the Pride Lands bearing witness to the world they would soon build.

"we have done it the Pride Lands have been free from the tyranny of the lions they are free" Pindua said pleased indifferent to the devastation that had consumed the once great kingdom.

"free, free to live as they wish yeah right" Yatima said.

"what do you mean" Pindua asked.

"we didn't set these people free we robbed them of their lifes!" Yatima yelled.

"We freed them from a tyranny they had been trapped in for a thousand years" Pindua stated.

"They didn't know, they didn't care!" Yatima shouted.

"It was their right we had to show them the way" Pindua defended.

"we, so we force them to live the way you want, tell me Pindua who's the real oppressor?" Yatima spat.

Pindua roared in rage grabbing Yatima around the throat and slamming him to the ground, "don't you ever call me that again" Pindua growled.

"I won't I'm done with this you took me when I was young but I won't do this to the rest of the world" Yatima said spitefully.

Hatari watched the struggle silently he didn't care how this turned out.

"we need you, you can't just leave" Pindua stated.

"it's my right to" Yatima replied.

Pindua did not want it to come to this, "very well but then it's my right to stop protecting Shauku and Uhuru and if need be to kill them" Pindua said bluntly.

"you'd go there" Yatima said in disgust.

"I don't want to but I need you for one more thing than once it's done I will never ask you of anything again" Pindua told him.

"I don't have a choice" Yatima replied.

"you do but one will certainly hurt more" Pindua told him.

Yatima relented and nodded his head, "thank you and I'm sorry I had to do this, Hatari please continue to monitor the pride lands Yatima and I will retrieve Simba it's time for the final phase" Pindua said flatly.

He hated doing that but they were almost finished he just needed them a little longer than they could do whatever they want, everyone could, the thought almost made him cry in joy.

Simba was pacing constantly around the pride certainly his kingdom had descended into chaos by now but he had to wonder if his family was alright how long did they have he had to get back there he had to save them.

"You should rest, if you hope to accomplish anything then you should rest" Kilbali told him.

"I can't not while knowing my home is surely falling apart, I have to save it!" Simba panicked.

"how do you plan to restore order to a kingdom that doesn't want you anymore?" Kilbali asked him.

"I need your help you have to tell your pride to help me" Simba said in desperation.

"Have you not listened to anything I told you this isn't my pride I have no power, you must ask them." Kilbali said calmly.

Simba focused on the pride making certain he could be heard, "can I have your attention please" he asked the pride complied focusing on him.

"My home has been thrown into chaos and my family is in danger I have to retake my home but I can't do it alone will you help me" Simba asked.

"You're asking us to forcibly put you back on the throne" a leopard said.

"I know but I need you" Simba pleaded.

"I'm sorry we want to help but that goes against everything we believe" she told him., the rest of the pride nodded in agreement.

"No please, I need you, my family needs you they'll die!" Simba begged.

but the pride regrettably shook their heads, wait a minute there were no rules here if asking nicely didn't work maybe there was a more aggressive answer.

Shauku was moving through the pride lands disgusted by what she saw the animals were destroying everything and they didn't even care it was sickening.

"it's awful isn't it?" Yatima told her.

"Yatima how could you willingly be a part of this?" Shauku asked him.

"When I was lost they found me they saved me" Yatima told her.

"You don't believe in this do you?" Shauku questioned.

"I thought I did, but not anymore but I can't leave yet" Yatima said.

"why?" Shauku asked him.

"I have to protect you if I leave now you won't be protected you or Uhuru" Yatima answered.

"brother we can fight this together as a family like we always were" Shauku reasoned.

"that's the problem we're not family" Yatima told her.

Shauku looked at him in shock how could he say that Yatima turned away in sadness before leaving to meet Pindua and retrieve Simba then Yatima would single handily destroy the world, there was no way Shauku could help him he was damned.

Uhuru looked around what remained of Pride Rock it was such a beautiful sight before now it was in ruins torn down by the animals it had been forged for, how did this happen this wasn't suppose to happen they were suppose to be free, living together in peace free to live their lives however they choose, and this is what the pride chose plundering the entire kingdom burning down the beautiful trees, tearing down pride rock how could anyone use their freedom for this, they were all good deep down not savage barbarians.

Uhuru picked up a stone tablet of sort and looked on there were words written on it she read it aloud as if reminding the world of something.

"Happy birthday Simba, you have special place in the great circle, a critical place among the pride, but in no place are you more valued than our hearts, we love you so much, happy birthday to the greatest son" Uhuru read it this place was once that families home.

"a birthday party was once celebrated here" Uhuru said in pain.

"And the so called tyrants valued this place more than the people ever could" Uhuru said crying.

She continued exploring finding another note, "I think of her everyday, her smile, her eyes, her voice it makes my blood race, how long can I deny this she's so incredible I am entranced by her beauty in real life and my dreams, but I cannot I have a higher purpose and my happiness is not a part of it, I am sorry my sweet Vitani" Uhuru read that was from Kopa of course the pride would ignore this one as well.

She went to a part of the den where Nala usually slept, there was a stone right beside it. "my dearest beloved Nala you have taken something from me something I could never retrieve nor could I seek to find" Uhuru read it was somewhat faded she began rubbing it off to read the rest.

Simba approached the pride he didn't like what he was about to do but he was desperate.

"I need your help please" Simba told one of them their reaction was the same.

Simba grabbed them around the neck the pride looked on with fear, "you will help me or you won't wake up" Simba growled.

The lion nodded in agreement, "alright just let me go" he cried.

Simba dropped him before grabbing a panther and throwing him to the ground, "help me or die it's your choice" Simba demanded.

"okay just don't hurt me" the panther said.

Simba released him turning his attention to another one this was easier than he thought they weren't use to violence and didn't know how to counter it.

The whole pride was shocked by his actions except Kilbali not only was he not surprised he full on expected this.

Uhuru removed the dirt and read the stone, "for it was never mine it was yours as am I since the day I saw your sparkling eyes, I remember the moment I gazed upon your beautiful face in an instant I was lost in your gaze I would dream of it for all coming days" Uhuru read.

This was beautiful she didn't know Simba was so romantic this was probably his proposal to her Uhuru removed more dirt and continued reading.

"every time I see your smile I am overwhelmed by the sight to lie beside under the stars would be true paradise, but all I see are the tears you cry, I know I cannot be who your heart longs for nor would I ever try your pain to fade I want nothing more" Uhuru continued to read so wait this wasn't Simba Nala had a secret admirer who was he Uhuru couldn't believe she was actually curious about the life of royalty.

Simba continued forcing the pride to side with him he approached a cheetah, "stand with me" Simba demanded.

"never tyrant" she said spitefully.

Simba grabbed her around the throat only to find himself pulled away by the pride and thrown aside the whole pride then began swiping their paws at him battering him back and forth like a rag doll his body hit the ground, he painfully tried to pick himself up.

"I have a right to do what I'm doing it's my choice" Simba said before being knocked to the ground again.

Kilbali was disappointed Simba still didn't understand, "yes you do and they have a right to respond" Kilbali told him.

They continued to batter him, "as you are no doubt discovering right now" Kilbali said.

This time Simba stayed on the ground, "I don't get it when I ask peacefully they say no when I'm forceful they attack, what is this kingdom, is it civilized or barbaric" Simba asked.

"Simba you don't get it that's your problem Anarchy is neither barbaric or civilized it is simply an ideal" Kilbali said.

Uhuru had cleared the last bits away.

"And that is all I will be the one when in sorrow you need, I ask for nothing not one bit for your love is not a price but the greatest gift."

Uhuru was struggling not to cry this was one of the most beautiful things she had ever heard.

"and so I leave this Nala my love I am yours alone, I feel you in my heart forever a part beat only for you it always shall, my dream, my angel, my soul, my gift" Uhuru said softly.

"My Nala, love now and forever Huzuni" Uhuru wiped a tear from her eye these people were happy regardless of the fact that they lived in a monarchy yes they were the leaders, but the one's who loved them were peasants.

she was wrong they were happy here and all her believe did was wreck it.

"I can't believe this I thought they were miserable but my dream my believe is what made them miserable does that mean they're the ones right, is my dream my believe wrong" Uhuru asked herself.

she deeply wondered that, she was certain anarchy was perfect but now she had seen it destroy a kingdom did that mean her dream was wrong, was anarchy wrong.

Kilbali helped Simba to his feet, "you are trying to look at this through a black and white manner but ideals don't work that way after all was your monarchy always at peace or did you have a few tyrants" Kilbali asked him.

"what are you saying" Simba asked.

"our belief is not right for the entire world but neither is yours or anyone's but that doesn't make them wrong" Kilbali said.

"An ideal is not what causes chaos or pain the source of those are those who don't understand the ideal" Kilbali explained.

"what, what do you mean" Simba questioned.

"No ideal is good or evil, if a dictator rules a kingdom justly than for that pride fascism works so long as the ruler understands the responsibility of such a task one who does not will surely result in a tyrant same with a king" Kilbali stated.

"This applies to anarchy if incorporated by those who understand it a society will flourish but as shown with the pride lands if used by those who don't the land will descend into chaos" Kilbali said.

"I don't understand what does this have to do with me?" Simba asked him.

"You tried to use our ways without understanding them and now here you are, that is the simple truth if one uses an ideal they don't understand chaos will be the only result" Kilbali answered.

Simba understood anarchy wasn't his way he shouldn't try to use it.

Simba turned to the pride, and bowed his head in shame, "I'm sorry for threatening you it's just when everything you love is at stake you get desperate please forgive my actions" Simba said regretfully he wasn't expecting them to.

"it's alright" the cheetah told him.

Simba looked at her in disbelief, "you are not perfect none of us are" she told him.

"thank you I do not deserve your forgiveness nor your help" Simba replied.

Kilbali chuckled, "you are mistaken once again Simba they never said they wouldn't help only they wouldn't retake the kingdom by force" Kilbali told him.

"it doesn't matter they won't help me now" Simba stated.

"is there any other way you would seek our aid" the cheetah asked.

"I don't know would you know anyway to bring the kingdom under control?" Simba asked.

"as a matter of fact we do have an idea they think this is what they want they only need to be shown the pointless destruction to see it is not" Kilbali stated.

Simba smiled at Kilbali as well as the pride maybe he couldn't incorporate anarchy completely but there were definitely some ideals here that not just the pride lands could learn but the whole world could learn, a beautiful and powerful thing, an ideal to strive for.

: Chapter 16:

Anarchy VS Chaos

Hatari was moving through the pride lands silently he saw the chaos all around him and was appalled not for the destruction visited upon the pride lands but for the sheer stupidity of it's inhabitants they wouldn't know true freedom if it stared them in the face, not that it mattered he didn't care about their survival or the Pride Lands for that matter the world would probably be a better place without this kingdom of nothing but blood.

Hatari arrived in a dark deserted cave near the gorge this is where his partner was waiting.

"I hope you bring good news" a lion said.

"Pindua is going after Simba we're entering his endgame" Hatari told him.

The lion stepped out of the shadows revealing himself as Kurongu, "then be certain no one interferes with his mission" Kurongu stated.

"You really believe that the apocalypse is coming" Hatari asked.

"Mungu has shown me the vision and I have seen it the face of death a monstrous demon that will rise through the chaos unleashed" Kurongu told him.

"We can't fight this alone" Hatari told him.

"That is why Simba must see it he must see that we face the end our very extinction that the evil rising is beyond anything imaginable he must see that only together through Mungu can we possibly survive" Kurongu said with strength.

Hatari said nothing else and departed he didn't understand how could he how could any of them they needed to take action now the demon was coming and when it arrived hell would follow.

Simba was gathering Kilbali's pride preparing to depart for the Pride Lands and hopefully save it and its inhabitants from itself. Simba didn't know what exactly they would do but if anyone understood anarchy and chaos it was this pride.

"will this prove sufficient for your journey Simba?" Kilbali asked.

"yes thank you, all of you, you've shown me so much a world I could've never imagined" Simba answered, the pride nodded returning their good faith.

"It was truly an honor to meet you Simba of the pride lands" Kilbali stated.

"As it was you I wouldn't change it for anything" Simba replied bowing respectfully.

"we do not believe in that" Kilbali responded.

"it's not a bow of submission but respect and acceptance" Simba stated,

"you have been paying attention but please stop by some time there are many games I would love to introduce you to" Kilbali said.

"I look forward to it" Simba responded.

Simba and the pride were about to leave when one of them detected a scent,

"there's someone else here" one of them said.

"Simba does anyone know you are here" Kilbali asked.

"no" Simba answered.

"we may have an unwanted guest" Kilbali replied.

A calm calculated and polite yet cold voice spoke, "in this pride aren't all welcomed and wanted" Pindua said.

"Pindua" Simba said surprised.

"greetings Simba it is finally time for you play your role in shaping the new world" Pindua told him.

"you mean a world of chaos" Simba said in defiance.

"every life must go through hardships before it can flourish" Pindua replied.

Yatima entered the pride as well remaining silent, Simba saw the hyena and several dozen other animals it would seem the society of Machafuko wanted him all along.

"Like the Pride Lands flourished they won't survive like that and you want that to happen to the whole world, you're insane" Simba growled.

Yatima continued watching their political struggle,

"The world must be free from all tyranny and oppression" Pindua told him.

"The only thing you're going to accomplish is plunging the entire world into chaos, you're going to destroy everything" Simba stated.

"I believe in the people of this world more than you do and now you will fulfill your role." Pindua said though it was sounding more like a command.

"I'll never help you" Simba said defiantly.

"yes you will, take him" Pindua commanded.

A antelope charged at Simba while a leopard sliced at him Simba caught the animal mid charge the force of it pushing him back he grabbed it's neck and with his paws and threw it aside, the leopard jumped on top of his back pulling him to the ground he grappled with him biting and clawing at him he pushed the leopard down only for him to place his foot on Simba's chest and thrust upwards lifting him off the ground and flipping him. Simba toppled and bounced across the floor he tried to pull him self up but felt an aching in his bones, he ignored it and charged at the leopard tackling him to the ground before slamming his paw into the leopard's face. A wildebeest slammed into him knocking him into a wall. Simba did not immediately pick him self up this time, he looked around and saw the entire pride struggling with the members of Machafuko, they threw each other to the ground, they grappled against one another they bit they tore they clawed, they slammed each other into the walls, the pride sliced at them with their claws while wildebeest slammed into them, an antelope was impaled on one of their claws. They were dying Simba couldn't let this happen the battle against Machafuko wasn't their fight. Simba pulled himself up grabbing a panther and slamming her into a wall an elephant grabbed him with its trunk Simba dug his claws into its trunk causing it to thrash loosing its grip Simba clawed at its legs causing it to fall over. Simba found himself backhanded by the hyena, he crashed into the ground. His bones were aching and his chest hurt his breathing was becoming more difficult, his age was catching up to him and it couldn't be a worse time.

Pindua could tell Simba was weakening now was the time to take him before he could attack Kilbali called out to him.

"Leave the boy alone" Kilbali demanded.

"you can't stop me you're much too frail" Pindua stated.

"you lay a claw on him and I will personally see them removed" Kilbali threatened.

"empty threats" Pindua replied while getting closer to Simba.

"I said get away from him!" Kilbali roared and like lightning faster than anything Pindua had seen Kilbali shot into the air tackling him to the ground pushing his paw down on his neck.

Pindua threw his leg up and kicked Kilbali in the face before pushing him off of him Pindua came right at him with his claws which Kilbali easily dodged, he threw another swipe at his chin which Kilbali sidestepped, Pindua swung his paw for his cheek only for Kilbali to parry it away why wasn't he attacking, Pindua thrust his claws at his chest which Kilbali caught mid motion pulling Pindua in and throwing him aside. Pindua hit the ground and pulled himself up he growled and ran at Kilbali swinging for his then following up with the jaw then the temple and finally finishing with the gut, none of them hit, Kilbali easily dodged the first before knocking the second one out of the way he caught the third and used it to stop the forth, finally Kilbali attacked striking him above the eye, immediately following up with a brutal strike to the gut and backhand to the cheek he then spun around kicked him in the chest knocking him to the ground. Kilbali looked down at Pindua showing no signs of fatigue despite his age.

"you are skilled but you are uncontrolled much like chaos, anarchy is controlled it is order" Kilbali said while Pindua swung at him again Kilbali grabbed his paw and struck him with it.

"chaos is disorder with no end goal and no true strive" Kilbali told him before tossing him to the ground again.

"you are a disgrace to our ways Machafuko would never force his ways on others you shame him" Kilbali said in disappointment,

The society of Machafuko turned its attention to Kilbali and a dozen animals piled up on top of him he thrashed and struggled against them tossing one off of him before kicking off another he threw the remaining off him and stood up the animals came at him he dodged and sidestepped their attacks before knocking them down with a single blow he would then spin around gracefully and knock another one to the ground before catching another and using his momentum to take down another before catching two attacks and using each one to immobilize an attacker, it was stunning to watch but even with all his skills he wasn't invincible his opponents kept getting up and attacking in mass numbers and no amount of skill can block over a dozen simultaneous attacks at least not one nearly ten decades old. Kilbali found himself taking hit after hit he was battered back and forth before finally being knocked to the ground he struggled to pick himself up.

Simba watched in horror as Kilbali fell they were going to kill him.

"no stop I'm the one you wanted" Simba cried out.

"you're right so stop resisting and end this" Pindua told him.

Kilbali struggled to hold his attackers back but they rushed over him throwing him down, "forget me I've lived a long life I am ready to move on" Kilbali told Simba.

"That's noble but my intentions don't require anyone's death" Pindua stated.

Simba watched as Kilbali finally collapsed, "I do not wish for his death Simba" Pindua said.

Simba couldn't let Kilbali or anyone die for him far too many already had.

Simba stepped forward, "leave them be, I'll come with you" Simba said quietly.

"a noble choice, and the right one" Pindua said.

He signaled the society to stand down they then immediately began helping the anarchist pride stand up others began treating wounds.

"do you require our medical aid if not we will leave" Pindua asked.

The cheetah stepped forward, "we appreciate your concern but leave" she said.

Pindua merely nodded his head turning away with Simba finally it was time to fulfill Machafuko's dream and set the whole world free.


: Chapter 17:

The final pieces

Kilbali waited until the society of Machafuko was gone the moment they were he forced himself to stand.

"we have to tell Simba's family what has happened" Kilbali said.

"If they succeed the world will be thrown out of balance" Kilbali stated, he turned to his pride his family who looked at him with certainty they understood.

Kilbali took a moment to look at his home he turned his attention to his personal home and most importantly what was in it. It was a painting of a leopard a female leopard his beloved wife she was gone now she passed on about a two years ago. He gazed at the painting the painting which took the monkey who painted it years to complete.

"I continue to fight for our dreams my beloved and I will fight, but I have no intention of joining just yet" He told her.

He then bowed his head slightly in her memory. He then took off running heading back for the pride lands to set right what the society had done, he had no intention of dying today, though he knew his death was definitely coming closer and when it did he would welcome the reaper like a friend as he would anyone.

Umoja, Kiara, Nala, Kovu and Vitani all sat in the gorge not even bothering to consider how they restore order to their home, there was no real way to. Kiara felt her rage continuing to grow with every hour her home came closer to self destruction and there was nothing she could do all she could do was make certain the one responsible didn't survive and she would.

Umoja was deep in thought when he heard a voice a voice he didn't think he would hear again, "Umoja are you here?" Uhuru called out.

Umoja's ears perked up and he didn't hesitate to run toward her, "Uhuru!' Umoja called out.

He then saw her she was safe she survived the chaos, the two of them ran toward each other and embraced.

"How did you know I was here?" Umoja asked.

"It's one of the only places save from the crowd" Uhuru answered.

"Why did you come back?" Umoja asked her.

Uhuru began to cry, "You were right Umoja I was an idealistic fool my dream could never happen" she said in sorrow.

Umoja hugged her, "I'm sorry you had to witness that" he said to her.

Uhuru returned the embrace he was her friend and she turned her back on him.

"I'm sorry for turning my back on you" Uhuru said with regret.

"you never turned your back on me you yourself said I would always be welcomed" Umoja replied. Neither said another word they were just happy that they had been forgiven and were in each others company again.

Kilbali arrived at the pride lands he had not ran like that in decades but was pleased to see that he still had it, he took in his surroundings they were awful clearly the animals living here did not understand anarchy the whole land was in ruins everything was in chaos and disarray. They were lost maybe Kilbali could help them but only after he found Simba's family.

"who are you, you look like you could use some aid" a lion told him Kilbali recognized him.

"Kurongu I have heard of you" Kilbali said.

"really and who might you be" Kurongu asked.

"I am Kilbali" Kilbali answered.

"the leader of the anarchist pride, I'll try to pretend I'm not in the company of such a barbaric infidel" Kurongu replied rudely.

"you are as accepting as I heard, but such is the way for such a spiritual follower" Kilbali stated.

"what do you want?" Kurongu asked.

"I seek Simba's family I was hoping someone would be able to help me" Kilbali answered.

"good so he did reach you perfect than the final part is in order follow me I will lead you to them but first I must find one more piece and I have someone already taking care of that" Kurongu said.

Kilbali followed without hesitation.

Shauku was wandering the pride lands in confusion it made no sense Yatima had rejected her why she didn't understand even more so what did he mean by we're not family of course they were why would he deny that. There was no answer but she wasn't just giving up Yatima was trapped in a life he did not want and Shauku was going to rescue her brother from it, but first she would find her daughter Uhuru she had looked all around the kingdom for her and could find nothing but she wasn't giving up until she found her daughter. She heard a sound from the grass.

"Uhuru is that you" she cried. Her cry wasn't answered instead Hatari emerged.

"sorry but no" Hatari said his apology sounding genuine.

"you why are you here?" Shauku demanded.

"to find you I'm not who you or anyone believed" Hatari told her.

"you think I would trust you" Shauku said in anger.

"no but I think I can lead you to someone you will Hasara" Hatari told her well aware of Vitani's fake name.

Shauku reacted to the news of her friend immediately, "you know where she is" Shauku asked.

"yeah" Hatari said with little emotion.

"but what about Uhuru" Shauku cried,

"we've got someone taking care of that" Hatari told her.

Shauku knew she couldn't trust him but she couldn't reject him either not when he could lead her to two of the three people she cared about most.

Kurongu arrived back at the gorge with Kilbali Kiara caught sight of the old lion, "what is this Kurongu?" Kiara asked trying to keep her voice kind.

"this lion knows where Simba is" Kurongu answered.

"what, where" Kiara asked Nala had heard as well.

"where is my mate?" Nala demanded.

"Not yet, we have a few more arrivals" Kurongu responded.

"what do you mean" Kovu asked, in that moment Vitani caught a scent she recognized it.

"Uhuru do you recognize that" Vitani asked her.

"Yes it's my mom" Uhuru replied.

Shauku emerged from the fog in the gorge she caught sight of Uhuru,

"Uhuru, thank goodness your safe" Shauku cried out rushing to her daughter and taking her in her paws hugging her closely.

"I was so worried" Shauku told her

"I'm fine mom but I wasn't sure you were even alive anymore, I thought I lost you too" Uhuru said tightening the hug.

"I'll always be there for you Uhuru" Shauku said in tears.

Kurongu was touched by the reunion but there were more important things,

"we can't waste time with emotions things have gotten dire" Kurongu said.

"what do they want with Simba" Kovu asked.

"I can explain that, my name is Kilbali and I am from the anarchist pride when Simba was ambushed we rescued him and brought him to our home but the society knew of us and tracked him there" Kilbali said.

"you were an entire pride and you couldn't protect my mate" Nala said in anger.

"Pindua brought massive forces" Kilbali replied.

"Pindua he was there, where is he." Kiara demanded.

"You are filled with anger that will not help you" Kilbali told her.

"I know what you're trying to tell me but it won't work" Kiara said more politely.

"I'm sorry to hear that" Kilbali said.

"enough about our personal problems what do they want with Simba?" Nala asked though it sounded like a command.

"perhaps I can answer that" Hatari said revealing himself, Kiara reacted instantly jumping at him only for Kurongu to grab her.

"let me go he's the one who tried to kill us!" Kiara screamed.

"no he didn't he was merely insuring Simba met Kilbali per my instructions" Kurongu stated.

Realization dawned on Kiara, "I knew it I knew you were waiting for them" she said.

Nala was still growling with fury as was Kovu, "tell us what they want while I permit you to keep breathing" Kovu growled.

"Simba is a great king therefore he is connected to the great kings of the past Pindua will use this connection to force Simba to spiritually contact and manifest them, Pindua will then use that summoning to tear into the great kings memories until he finds the same memory he let all of you glimpse he will then project it to the rest of the world" Hatari explained.

"That's insane what happened to the Pride Lands will happen to the entire world, it'll destroy the planet" Kiara shouted.

Kovu and Nala as well as Vitani were equally shocked they never imagined the society's plan was this apocalyptic if he succeeded the world would be damaged beyond repair.

"we have to stop him" Kovu stated.

"can you, can you lead your pride in this moment my son" Kurongu asked him.

"I don't know but I'll try" Kovu answered.

"very well, Kovu you will lead the pride and battle Pindua's main forces, Nala will infiltrate the tree and locate Simba, Hatari you safely disable the spiritual connection" Kurongu said.

"we can't trust him" Kiara said.

"he is the only one who can" Kurongu replied.

"if you're going for an all out assault I can use that opportunity to find my brother" Shauku said.

"you're not doing that alone" Vitani told her.

"no Hasara I have to do this" Shauku defended.

"can you battle your brother" Vitani asked her.

"I can convince him he doesn't want this" Shauku replied.

"I'm not letting you do this alone" Vitani stated.

"why are you so determined to help my family what do we mean to you why are we important!" Shauku demanded.

"I will not let the hyena race go extinct" was all Vitani said.

Shauku stared at her before finally submitting she nodded her head, before turning away.

"that's not your only reason Vitani" Kovu said.

"no it's not" Vitani replied.

"do what you think is right but this won't make up for what Zira did, you're fighting an impossible battle Vitani" Kurongu told her softly.

"it's a start" Vitani stated.

Kiara sat besides Nala, "Are you coming with us mom" Kiara asked.

"I have to, being Simba's mate is all I am now the only thing I have to fight for" Nala told her.

"how can you believe that mom" Kiara asked her.

"if you wish to know than just tell me who am I Kiara" Nala asked her.

Kiara didn't have an answer to that she didn't know who any of them were anymore least of all herself.

"what are you going to do Kiara" Nala asked her daughter.

"I'm going to rescue my father and then I'm going to find Pindua and I'm going to kill him with my bare paws" Kiara said her voice like ice.

Nala said nothing she merely turned away and gestured Kiara to follow her which she did nothing was going to change her mind Pindua was going to die.

Kurongu and Kovu were sitting by Kilbali along with Uhuru and Umoja,

"what do we do about the pride lands?" Umoja asked.

"there's nothing we can do for now however I insured Simba would find that pride so he could understand anarchy and pull the kingdom together"

Kurongu explained, "that won't work he doesn't understand it" Kilbali told him.

"well do we know someone who does" Kurongu asked.

A thought came to Kovu there was someone who was beginning to understand or more accurately two someone's.

"there is" Kovu said, he turned and looked at Umoja and Uhuru.

"dad you can't be serious they won't listen to us" Umoja stated.

"no Umoja you both understand anarchy Sarafina told me about your experience at the tree" Kovu stated.

"but what is there to understand anarchy is wrong I was wrong" Uhuru said sadly.

"no you weren't" Kilbali said.

"you were not the one who misunderstood child it was the kingdom who could not understand our ideal and so they misused it but you do understand it I can see that" Kilbali stated.

"were you watching us" Uhuru asked.

"I was watching this whole kingdom, you understand this more than anyone as do you Umoja" Kilbali told them.

"we can't do it alone" Umoja said,

"you won't I will go with you if your father can trust me" Kilbali said.

"I don't know you" Kovu replied

"no but I ask for your trust now why would I come here and warn you if I didn't want to help why would I support you and them" Kilbali asked.

Kovu knew he had to accept this they didn't have another option and it was the only way his plan would work, "I'll trust you" Kovu said.

"so we're really putting the future of the kingdom in the paws of children" Kurongu questioned.

"Kopa was a child and he inspired a generation" Kovu stated.

Kurongu pondered Kovu's words and then smiled at him, "you may make a great king yet son" Kurongu told him before very gently hugging him.

Kovu returned it embracing his father, he was right this was Kovu's first test to proving if he could become a king and he was going to do everything to make sure he passed. Kovu looked around the gorge he saw Vitani with Shauku preparing for their showdown against Yatima, he saw Nala ready to rescue her mate, Kiara preparing for her battle against Pindua as well as herself, and Umoja and Uhuru preparing to save an entire pride. They were as ready as they could be and so to was Kovu. They were prepared to face this moment, this defining moment in their lifes no one knew how it would end but they knew one thing when it was over everything would change there was one thing they didn't realize this wasn't the end it was the beginning, the beginning of something far larger.

: Chapter 18:

Face off

Simba hung from a bunch of vines as he dangled from Rafiki's tree he struggled to pull himself free but could not.

"Do not struggle it will be over soon" Pindua told him.

"What are you going to do" Simba demanded.

"you are spiritually connected to the kings I will use that connection to expose the truth to the rest of the world" Pindua answered.

Simba couldn't believe how insane Pindua was, "you're out of your mind, the resulting chaos will tear the world apart!" Simba stated.

"A new world always requires the destruction of the old" Pindua replied.

"I'm not going to let you do this!" Simba roared.

"You can't stop it" Pindua said.

Pindua retrieved a strange dust and dipped it in a bowel of water he then dropped a mysterious flower into it. Pindua approached Simba with the bowel.

"Do not fight" he said while grabbing Simba's jaw and prying it open he then forced the liquid into his mouth. Simba felt his body beginning to burn and his head was spinning, his body began to shake uncontrollably as he roared in pain. Pindua watched as the potion took affect.

"seize this struggle once you have accepted and given in you will be free to live however you choose" Pindua told him.

Simba continued to roar in pain he felt as if his very soul was being invaded which wasn't far from the truth.

Sarafina watched as Simba's body violently shook what were they doing to him, she couldn't do anything but she couldn't leave either Pindua had members of the society everywhere but maybe she could rescue Simba if Pindua dropped his guard. Sarafina detected a scent several in fact she recognized them maybe she wouldn't be alone after all.

Kiara, Kovu, Vitani, Kurongu, Nala, and Shauku were all outside hiding in the grass surrounding the tree they could see there were dozens of members of the society several dozen in fact.

"Our odds looked better in my head" Vitani said.

"of all the times you joke now" Kurongu scolded.

"why not probably won't be another chance" Nala replied bluntly.

Yatima watched the outside of the tree he could smell something but didn't see them, he considered letting them pass but if he did that there was no telling what Pindua would do.

Yatima signaled the other animals, "investigate" he told them.

They complied moving toward the grass, "they'll detect us soon" Kurongu stated.

"let them I'll go through them too" Kiara growled.

"no I can distract them the pride and I will hold them off you get into that tree and rescue Simba" Kovu told them.

The society approached them when Kovu jumped out and knocked one to the ground, "attack!" Kovu commanded.

The pride came running out of the grass and collided into the animals. Kovu knocked an antelope away before throwing a zebra into a rock he grabbed a wildebeest from behind grasping his paws behind his neck before pulling it down.

This was their opening they needed to take it they maneuvered through the grass toward the tree only for a paw to grab Nala and pull her out. Yatima held Nala around the neck he turned his gaze to the rest.

"you shouldn't be here" he told them.

"neither should you" Shauku stated before grabbing Yatima's leg and pulled him down.

The two of them grappled with each other, "go rescue Simba I've got this!" Shauku told them.

"why are you here!" Yatima growled.

"I'm here to save my brother!" Shauku answered.

"You still don't get it" Yatima said angered before swiping his paw at her.

The group made their way into the tree except Vitani who turned back toward Shauku she would not let her face this alone no way would she let her die.

Simba continued to roar in agony as his body continued to convulse in pain. He could feel his connection to the kings growing and he couldn't fight it his vision began to blur as this happened Simba began to glimpse at the kings was he becoming one of them? As the kings became clearer one particular one approached Simba he had not seen him since the final days of the war.

"Simba you cannot give up" Mufasa told him.

"how can I keep fighting this" Simba asked him.

"you have to my son for the sake of our very era" Mufasa answered.

"you mean our lie our deception" Simba replied.

"it is what it is" Mufasa stated.

"did you know all along" Simba questioned.

"no of course not I sincerely believed everything I taught you now you have to fight for it" Mufasa told Simba.

"I can't I'm not strong enough" Simba said weakly.

"fight on Simba, fight on, fight!" Mufasa demanded.

Simba felt himself weakening all while his father continued to urge him to fight on but he didn't have any strength to fight with.

The group made their way through the tree they could hear Simba's agonized roars.

"Simba we have to hurry" Nala cried out.

"don't be rash Nala" Sarafina said having revealed herself.

"mom" Nala said surprised.

"you can't just charge into their they have several soldiers guarding Simba as well as Pindua" Sarafina told them.

"we have a trump card of our own" Kurongu replied.

"maybe but I know my way around here I can get to him unnoticed" Sarafina stated.

the group turned to Sarafina, "very well" Kurongu agreed.

"lead the way mom" Nala said.

They followed Sarafina who led them across large branches a massive string of vines below them, leading them to the center of the tree.

Shauku swung her paw at Yatima who deflected it before swinging for her jaw which Shauku dodged.

"why are you doing this" Shauku asked, while dodging another attack she swung at his cheek.

"what part of I'm trying to protect you don't you understand?!" Yatima shouted.

Her blow connected resulting in Yatima reeling back Shauku jumped at him he caught her and pulled her down flipping her Shauku bounced off of the ground and skidded to a stop, Yatima raised his paw again only for Vitani to grab it and pull it back he struggled against her kneeing her in the chin Vitani ignored the blow and slammed her paw into his chest before throwing him down.

"Hasara stay out of this!" Shauku demanded before pushing Vitani out of the way she met Yatima again they grabbed at each other by the back of the neck and began grappling with each other.

Vitani watched as the siblings did battle why were they fighting they were family what were either of them trying to prove.

Sarafina and the rest of the group were in a branch directly below Simba,

"there he is" Sarafina said, "there's a lot of enemies down there, we'll need some kind of a distraction" Nala said.

"enough with the subtleties I'm doing what I came here to do so here's your distraction" Kiara said in anger jumping down from the branch she landed on top of a Zebra before slicing a panther and kicking an antelope to the ground.

Kiara turned her gaze to Pindua murder in her eyes, "Pindua!" Kiara roared.

"Pindua turned to her, "Kiara" he said calmly.

Kiara growled and charged at him, "your mine!" she screamed in savage fury.

Kiara slammed into Pindua pushing him back he slid across the floor the two of them gripping each other they slid to the edge of the tree. Kiara and Pindua pushed against each other while Kiara reached her claws for his throat.

"I'm going to tear out your throat!" Kiara roared in rage.

"Who is this creature standing before me certainly not the noble Kiara" Pindua said in disappointment.

"so what are you" he asked calmly.

"Simple I'm the one who's going to end your miserable life!" Kiara shouted.

She grabbed him around the neck and pushed him off the edge he grabbed on to her pulling her off the tree with him.

Sarafina and Nala jumped down from the branch pinning a leopard down, while Nala threw a lion into the wall a cheetah pushed Nala to the ground pressing down on her neck.

"paws off my daughter!" Sarafina demanded dragging the cheetah off of her before throwing her aside.

Nala took this opportunity to kick a panther in the face she pulled herself to her feet Kurongu joined the battle but he was no younger than they were and she was already feeling the burn in her body and she could tell so was her mother they wouldn't be able to fight long.

Kilbali, Umoja and Uhuru ran through the pride lands where they saw the animals fighting once again tearing into one another bodies were once again piling up, Umoja and Uhuru ran up to the crowd and tried to roar to get their attention but they were much to small, realizing this Kilbali let out a roar, the animals stopped and turned their attention to the children.

"what on earth are you doing what is this going to accomplish" Umoja asked them.

an elephant knocked him aside with his trunk, "I'm doing whatever I want" he said spitefully.

A rhino then charged at the elephant only for Uhuru to claw him, "you little rat" the rhino yelled.

"So you were going to kill him right so you could have whatever it is your fighting over" Uhuru said while pointing at the elephant.

"and you want to kill him right" she said to the elephant.

They both stepped toward her, "why not this is our kingdom" the rhino said defiantly.

Umoja pulled himself up, "there isn't going to be a kingdom" Umoja tried to warn.

"you're right cause it'll just be my home" the elephant said.

"great job taking care of your home all of you have you looked at this place?!" Uhuru demanded.

"sure it's a little rough but we can rebuild" a Zebra said.

"not if you keep killing each other, tell me how many of you are left" Umoja asked.

This question stopped the animals dead in their tracks.

Kiara and Pindua fell from the tree and landed in a massive thing of vines. Kiara pressed down on Pindua's neck only for him to grab hers and pull her down causing her to fall into an entanglement of vines. Kiara struggled against the vines moving herself through them Pindua thrashed in the vines he was trapped in pulling himself free but he was too late Kiara already grabbed him he bit into her paw causing Kiara to let go. Kiara growled and begun slicing her claws at him Pindua dodged the attacks narrowly his leg getting entangled in a vine Kiara slashed him across the chest. Pindua roared in pain slicing his leg free and slicing at Kiara's head managing to grace her cheek, Kiara sliced at his throat which Pindua caught and pushed back toward Kiara they both struggled against each others strength loosing their balance and falling backwards becoming trapped in more vines. Neither bothered with their entrapment instead grabbing each other around the throat with both paws choking the life from the other, Kiara pushed him off but he still maintained his grip.

Kovu and the pride continued to struggle against the society, Kovu pushed a cheetah off of him before catching a lioness and throwing her into the tree, he could hear roars coming from inside the tree.

"hold the line here I'm going to aid Nala, Sarafina and my father" Kovu ordered the lionesses roared in agreement before tackling another lioness to the floor while another one battled a wildebeest who threw her with his horns.

The pride continued to battle against them blocking them from Kovu and the entrance to the tree, his path cleared Kovu entered the tree.

Shauku and Yatima continued to exchange blows while Vitani watched she wanted to help her but Shauku refused, Shauku avoided a blow to her stomach before grabbing Yatima and throwing him into a wall.

"There is no reason for us to fight" she told him.

"Then turn back and leave like I want you too" Yatima said.

"no I've never abandoned family" Shauku stated.

Yatima growled in anger, "you've never abandoned family, then where were you when mother left me for dead!" Yatima spat.

He swung his paw at her temple which connected. Shauku stumbled and struck him in the ribs.

"what are you talking about" Shauku asked.

"I lied I didn't escape, mother willingly dropped me she left me for dead, my mother willingly left to die and Zira spared me!" Yatima yelled.

Vitani was shocked her mother spared a hyena. Shauku couldn't believe what she heard.

"mother loved both of us" Shauku said quietly.

"she decided your life meant more than mine, her own son" Yatima replied the last part a near whisper.

"what do you mean?" Shauku asked.

"I told you we're not family, mom protected you because she promised your parents she would" Yatima told her.

"my parents" Shauku said in shock.

"who, who is my family" she asked.

Yatima turned to her, "Shenzi is your mother and Banzai is your father" Yatima answered.

Vitani couldn't believe what she heard Shenzi and Banzai had a child but they weren't together when they died.

"I'm descended from Kecila" Shauku said in pain.

"Uhuru is her great granddaughter" Shauku said in disgust.

"this is what I was trying to keep from you why I avoided you because I could not accept that my mother valued a promise more than me" Yatima stated.

Shauku couldn't believe this no she wouldn't believe it, Shauku stepped away slowly, "no, no, no!" Shauku screamed before running off.

Yatima watched Shauku disappear and paid her no more heed.

Vitani raced after Shauku still in disbelief over the revolution just revealed to her she found Shauku sitting alone in silence.

"Shauku" Vitani asked.

"everything about me was a lie" Shauku replied.

"it's not that bad so Shenzi was your mom" Vitani told her.

"it's not that I'm descended from Kecila if anyone ever finds that out I'm dead and so is my daughter" Shauku told her.

"I won't let that happen" Vitani said embracing her friend.

Shauku was more than her friend she may as well be her cousin as far as Vitani was concerned they were family and family protected each other. Shauku returned the embrace everything would be different now no one could know not if she wanted her daughter to survive, but Vitani was right it was more than that her parents willing gave her up why? Why didn't her parents want her? Why didn't her parents love her?

Nala, Kurongu and Sarafina struggled against the society while Hatari slipped in unnoticed making his way to Simba.

"you look like you've been broken, I know the feeling" Hatari said.

"you why are you" Simba said weakly.

"hold that thought before I free you there's something you need to see" Hatari said.

he drank a bit of the last remaining liquid in the bowel.

"you don't know horror Simba" Hatari told him he then stabbed his claw barely into his chest letting the potion cross their minds.

Simba screamed in pain as he was overwhelmed with images, two lions doing battle below pride rock one with white fur the other gold, an eclipse casting itself over the kingdom turning the sky red, he then saw something that terrified him, a creature over eight feet tall a hunched over back talon like legs and it didn't have paws but rather actual hands with claws almost half a foot long it had spikes protruding from it's spine and elbows and it had massive horns that protruded from it's forehead while the rest of the horns twisted around it's entire head and connected to the spikes in it's spine in fact it seemed like the horns ran through the creatures entire skeleton. It was a creature of nightmares what on earth was it some kind of demon, the images didn't stop there he then saw a baby cub with the same fur as Hatari being held by Scar, only for Scar to cast the baby aside leaving it in the outlands, he then saw a flash of a lioness crying but then he recognized her no it couldn't be he couldn't be.

Simba's eyes shot open as Hatari cut him down, "you saw it, all of it" he asked.

Simba nodded, "then you know don't you" Hatari said.

Simba could only stare at him in shock.

Hatari turned away from him. Simba saw Nala, Sarafina and Kurongu battling against the society.

Nala turned to him, "go help Kiara she's in the vines against Pindua!" Nala told him. Simba didn't need to hear more he rushed to the edge and jumped to the vines below.

Kurongu felt his strength weakening as a lion knocked him to the ground, Nala pushed the lion against the wall, While Sarafina kicked a lioness off of her she forced herself up struggling not to succumb to her aching bones using the wall for support. There were still a dozen society members standing they couldn't win this the animals jumped at them only for Kovu to intercept them he smashed one's head into the wall while slam another into the floor, Nala, Sarafina and Kurongu took this opportunity to charge their foes they could feel it the tides were turning.

Umoja and Uhuru stood their ground as the animals contemplated Umoja's question.

"you don't even know do you" Uhuru asked.

"look at the kingdom see what your so called freedom did" Umoja told them.

The animals looked around and reacted with horror at the sight of what their once great kingdom had become.

"How did this happen" they asked.

"Because you embraced Pindua's ideal without understanding it and as expected this is result" Kilbali told them.

"We just wanted to be free" they said.

"You already were free under the lions you were treated fairly and equally why did you turn on them" Kilbali asked them.

"I, I don't know" the elephant responded.

"You have no idea how to run a kingdom yourself admit it you need the lions" Kilbali stated.

"can we go back after this" the rhino asked.

"yes Uhuru and I lived this way once and once we realized our mistake we rebuilt it wasn't too late then and it's not too late now" Umoja told them while reaching his paw out both the rhino and the elephant looked at it before bowing down the rest of the animals followed Umoja turned to Uhuru who did not bow.

"it's alright I know you're not a pride lander" Umoja replied.

Uhuru smiled at him which he returned, "well done now comes the difficult part you understand our ways and the pride lands' but I must ask you Umoja what do you believe" Kilbali asked him.

Umoja thought about before realizing he didn't know the answer.

Kiara and Pindua grappled and thrashed about in the vines tearing at one another Kiara kicked Pindua who stumbled away Kiara jumped at him slicing through the vines in her path she sliced right for his head only for Pindua to catch her and throw into more vines Kiara thrashed against them to pull herself free but before she could Pindua wrapped a vine around her neck strangling her, Kiara kicked and squirmed trying to get free but felt her air paths closing off, she felt herself weakening and her vision blurring.

"Let go of my daughter!" Simba roared dropping down on top of Pindua and causing them both to fall through the vines they toppled and tumbled through the layers until finally stopping.

Simba struggled to move through them while Pindua fought his way to him Simba tried to get free but he couldn't Pindua approached him grabbing on to a vine and swinging toward him he flung himself at Simba claws extracted before he could strike Kiara wrapped a vine around his neck and severed the ones he was standing on sending him plunging the surrounding vines stopped his fall leaving the vine tightening around his neck but not quite choking him. Pindua struggled but he had no leverage he couldn't get free.

Kiara extracted her claws and placed them to his throat, "Kiara what are you doing" Simba cried out.

"killing the monster who destroyed my mom and my home" Kiara hissed.

"killing, murder, that's not you Kiara" Simba tried to reason.

"you're right but I'm not me anymore I died when I watched my home die" Kiara stated.

"that's not true you risked yourself to save your family I know who you are" Simba told her.

Pindua listened to their struggle he would not have his fate decided by another.

"don't you dare, my fate will be own" Pindua growled.

He then severed all the vines around him allowing himself to drop nearly thirty feet the vine stopped with a jerk and a snap and Pindua was still he died as he wished of his own will.

Simba and Kiara looked down and saw Pindua's body hanging, Simba looked at Kiara he wondered if Pindua hadn't done it if Kiara really would've killed him?

"there's no point staying here let's help the others" Kiara said.

Simba followed her as they headed back up the tree, Simba wanted to believe he knew Kiara but now he would never know if she had the capability to murder.

Kovu slammed a panther into the wall while Nala flipped one onto the floor all the while Sarafina smashed her paw into a Zebra's temple while Kurongu grabbed a lion and slammed it into the ground as hard as he could. They looked around and noticed all the society members were incapacitated.

"That wasn't so bad" Kovu said.

Nala, Sarafina and Kurongu looked at him as if he were nuts, all four lions were breathing hard their bodies were beaten and battered they looked like they had fought a war.

"You guys alright?" Simba asked them.

"we're fine Sim b a" Nala replied before collapsing from exhaustion Sarafina soon followed.

Simba ran over and helped Nala to her feet while Kovu helped Sarafina he turned to Kiara who embraced him.

"I may not be who I was but I still love you" Kiara told him.

Kovu returned it they then made their way out of the tree it was over they had done it, of course Simba didn't believe this at all anymore the things he saw the things he discovered Simba knew there was much more to come this most definitely wasn't over.

: Chapter 19:

Has just begun

The family made their way back toward the heavily damaged pride rock where they met up with Umoja, Uhuru and Kilbali standing alongside the animals they must of done it as well.

Simba approached them, "forgive us your majesty the revelation we learned we just didn't know how to" they tried to explain.

"it's alright I didn't know what to do either but you were willing to listen in the end" Simba told them.

"we know nothing can make up for what we did but this kingdom we can't maintain it by ourselves would you" the animals said in regret.

"you don't even need to ask we are not your superiors we are guardians, protectors" Simba stated.

The animals bowed to the royal family with respect, "you have learned much Simba" Kilbali said.

"thank you Kilbali I would be honored if your pride would join the united world" Simba asked him.

"no Simba it would be my honor" Kilbali replied.

Kurongu could see some sense of order was returning much like Mungu predicted, "well done all of you, you don't realize it but we have taken a major step toward our salvation" Kurongu said.

"no this is nothing I now know what you speak" Simba told him.

"yes it is coming Simba but through unity and faith we can triumph" Kurongu stated before departing.

Simba was concerned he still couldn't forget the horror he saw and it was coming and Kurongu knew how to fight it that meant Simba would have to stand by him for now no matter what he did because Simba was pretty sure that demon sought to kill them all.

"Your majesty take your place" the animals asked they then turned to Kiara,

"princess we are sorry please lead us" they asked.

Kiara stared at them, she stepped forward, "everyone has said I haven't been myself that this wasn't the princess who united the pride landers and outlanders the one who would forgive and you know they were right but I want you to know I am me I want you to know that" Kiara said softly.

She then reached for the elephant she grabbed it's trunk and begun to squeeze it tightly.

"You tried to kill me my mother, my mate and my son, and now you want me to lead you because you realize you were bunch of selfish worms where was this before you wrecked my home" Kiara growled.

"you need us, that's the only reason you didn't kill Umoja where he stands and you were originally going to weren't you?" Kiara asked digging her claws in.

The elephant cried out in pain while the kingdom watched in shock.

"you would kill my son and my family without even considering our pleas" Kiara hissed, she dug her claws in deeper.

"you really think I would forgive that the only forgiveness you'll find from me is that I let you live!" Kiara roared finally releasing the trunk.

Simba couldn't believe what he just saw in that moment he knew Kiara would've murdered Pindua.

Kiara turned to Simba, "you want a kingdom of traitors fine but I won't be part of it" Kiara said before turning away from all of them.

"mom what about everything you taught me" Umoja asked her.

"why protect someone who would kill you if they didn't need you" Kiara told them.

"protect the one's you love as well as your ideals, forget the rest" Kiara spat she prepared to leave before facing her son again.

"I love you Umoja and I'll always be their for you as I will you Kovu and you mom, dad" Kiara said softly for a moment she was her old self again.

"but only you" Kiara finished before finally departing.

Simba couldn't believe this he turned to Nala who was also shocked they walked up Pride Rock which while damaged was still intact. Simba and Nala sat at the edge of pride rock watching the kingdom below.

"we still have a role to fulfill" Simba said.

"really because I almost feel Kiara was right what happens when they don't need us" Nala asked.

"it won't come to that" Simba answered.

"so this is all we are king and queen and even that isn't true this won't last Simba things can't go back to the way they were" Nala told him.

"no but maybe this can I give us a new life a chance to discover who we are beyond what we thought" Simba told her.

"no you lead them I'll help you but I'm done pretending to be something I'm not" Nala stated.

Simba wanted to say something but he didn't know what, "then who will you be?" Simba asked.

"That's the problem Simba I don't know" Nala answered.

Kurongu made his way back to his pride his church, he entered his private cave and bowed before a statue.

"The society has been stopped, and Simba knows the true threat" Kurongu said.

The statue glowed and a lion spirit manifested in the shadows, his voice was deep low and booming.

"Then everything is in position for our next move" The Mungu said.

"yes the prides are uniting soon the world will stand together and we will triumph in this apocalypse" Kurongu stated.

"do not assume victory so easily only through my will can you succeed" The Mungu stated.

"of course my father, but I am worried about Hatari he seemed hesitate to save Simba" Kurongu said.

The Mungu chuckled, "oh I imagine he would considering what Simba represents" The Mungu told him.

"and what is that my lord" Kurongu asked.

Hatari sat on a hill overlooking Pride Rock watching the inhabitants on it well one in particular Simba. He stared up at him seeing the life he had the legend he would be while Hatari would be forgotten his face contorted into rage and hatred.

"who he is, the forgotten prince and the second son of Mufasa and Sarabi." The Mungu stated.

: Chapter 20:

Seeds of conflict

Order had simply seized to be everything that even remotely resembled civilization had completely crumbled. There were rioters in the streets mobs tearing into everything in their paths the leaders of the kingdom had all but gone into hiding abandoning the people, that's why they were here.

Two lions one of white fur the other with gold Usawa and Machafuko made their way through the kingdom watching as the citizens tore each other to shreds the situation had escalated completely out of control but how did you bring a group under control who didn't want it, it was something Usawa wondered while Machafuko would never even consider the idea.

"So what exactly do we do about this they certainly won't listen" Usawa said.

"The council is mistaken we can't use force for this situation" Machafuko replied

"Then what do we use?" Usawa asked,

Machafuko pondered the question for a bit, "perhaps we let them continue for now save those in danger along the way" Machafuko answered.

"That's not solving the problem we need to take action" Usawa stated.

"I don't know our society collapsed trying to take action we need to be very careful here" Machafuko stated.

"Very well, we will watch and protect for now but this can't be a permanent solution" Usawa responded.

"I'm aware of that but we can't rush into this that will likely make things worse we'll provide a proper solution when one becomes available" Machafuko told him.

Usawa still didn't like the idea of leaving things for now but Machafuko was right they didn't have a plan and the council that sent them certainly didn't either for now they just needed to protect innocents they'd bring order when there was a feasible way to do so.

Usawa and Machafuko moved through the kingdom watching as animals fought over food, shelter and water there was plenty for all but apparently they weren't concerned with that and attacked one another. This was when the lions intervened whenever one attacked the other they would throw them off each other, if a conflict looked like it was about to escalate they would jump in and separate the combatants.

They would stop as many senseless tragedies as they could and they would protect whomever they could, naturally after all this was the sole purpose of the lions to act as guardians of all other living beings. Machafuko began dispensing food to hungry crowds while Usawa protected the children safely guiding them to the waterhole to satisfy their thirst. Their presence seemed to be working the violence was dying down but it was hardly order, of course that was always where the two of them differed, they both had very different ideals on what order and peace were.

Usawa and Machafuko watched as the animals ate their food, it was a start.

"Things seemed to be going well" Machafuko said.

"For now but I'm still worried what these people will do when we leave" Usawa stated.

"Why would we leave they need us" Machafuko replied.

"We have orders Machafuko and we don't question them" Usawa told him.

"I know but they would abandon these people and then send us to clean up the mess if we are to fulfill our duty shouldn't we finish our job isn't that what a guardian does" Machafuko asked him.

Usawa couldn't deny it he was right again, they were sent here to bring this land under control to salvage it for the council of course their reason for being here was simply to save lives, and as much Usawa honored his role as a soldier he was first and foremost a protector.

"You're right we came here to help these people we protect them" Usawa stated.

Machafuko smiled pleased that both agreed on their role, "the council may not like it but what can they do these people are the ones who matter their happiness, their freedom, their lives" Machafuko stated.

"Perhaps but we all need each other to properly function" Usawa replied.

Machafuko wasn't so sure of that in what way did these people need the council, oh the council needed them make no mistake but these people did not need them they never needed them. Machafuko turned to Usawa who continued watching the kingdom eat and thrive this was their goal above all else and he hoped Usawa would always remember that he valued him.

"we did well" Usawa told him.

"yes I am honored to work alongside you" Machafuko told him.

"as am I brother" Usawa replied.

They stood side by side and watched what would certainly be the future, the future of all these animals and the kingdom as a whole Usawa turned his attention to a giant rock in the distance it was majestic with a massive ledge at the edge that overlooked the entire kingdom, it was a sight of pride a sight of strength, it would make a great home and a perfect place for defense the perfect place for the strong and noble to protect the innocent. Machafuko saw a different vision when he gazed at it a powerful sight a symbol of unity and a place for the people to stand side by side in pride, the perfect place to represent the pride of the people. They both wanted the same thing to protect the innocent but they're ways to do so were different and that would inevitably lead to conflict they were both good people, they were both noble heroes but they could not work together for long and only one of their dreams could prevail. Usawa and Machafuko turned to each other their expression serious deep down they knew.

: Chapter 21:

A different Pride Land

Simba's eyes shot awake it had happened again he had been having dreams like this ever since Hatari sent them to him, there were two different dreams he experienced one was what could he only guess was the past that rock the two lions saw was certainly Pride Rock but it clearly hadn't been named yet, was Simba being shown the origin of the lions if so why? The other dream was what he could only guess was the future and it wasn't pretty he kept seeing it in his mind that horrific monstrous demon glaring at him burning all in it's path, was it real if it was what was this thing? And how would they stop it, could it be stopped? These were some of the endless questions he had.

So much had changed four years ago he met a lion named Kurongu who was different from any other lion Simba knew not driven by the past or even responsibility he was driven by faith, faith in a higher entity that presumably not only watched over all of us but already knew how everything was going to turn out for literally everyone. It was in truth a near incomprehensible idea but it was inspiring. That same year the pride lands were attacked by the society of Machafuko an order dedicated to toppling the reign of the lions and plunging the world into chaos, they partially succeeded the pride lands were a wreck and even after four years Simba and Nala hadn't managed to fully rebuild them, Kovu was trying to manage it as well but without Kiara, Simba thought about the last time she was in the pride lands the anger she felt he had only seen her a few times since.

Simba walked to the edge of Pride Rock overlooking the kingdom he saw numerous animals all around they had accepted their reign but something had changed many animals were praying this was nothing new, after defeating the society Kurongu and his pride helped Simba rebuilt during that time Kurongu's beliefs began to spread throughout the kingdom they were pretty prominent now. It didn't matter things were finally starting to return not to normal but at least peaceful.

"I get tired of hearing that name, Mungu" Nala said annoyed.

"They believe it now, and without it I'm not sure we would've gotten here" Simba told her.

Nala was aware but she still didn't like it this wasn't the life she believed in well used to before the society crushed it to pieces.

"You're right your highness" Nala said.

Simba almost cringed, "Nala you don't have to refer to me like that" Simba told her.

"I am but another lioness in your pride mate or not" Nala replied.

"No Nala you're my queen and everyone's" Simba tried to reason.

Nala ignored his statement gently nuzzled him and turned away she didn't need to reply he already knew her response she was no queen.

Kovu was returning from a hunt alongside Vitani acting as the second leader Kiara filled that role originally but ever since she left it fell to Kovu one of the many things he had to do, they approached Pride Rock with their most recent kill.

"Nice job Kovu" Vitani told him.

"Thanks let's move on" Kovu replied.

"Actually your going to have get this back on your own there's somewhere else I need to be" Vitani told him.

Kovu knew what she was talking about and wasn't certain it was a good idea.

"Does she ever know who you are yet?" Kovu asked her.

"No and she can't" Vitani told him before heading off.

Kovu made his way to Pride Rock when he caught sight of an animal sulking against a tree he didn't look he ate for some time, "food for a poor stranger" he asked, Kovu looked at him with pity before breaking off a piece of meat and throwing it to him it's what Kiara would've done well before she was consumed by anger it was an agonizing thing for Kovu to even think about.

Vitani arrived at a massive cave it was decorated with painted symbols Kurongu's cave or as he called his church, Vitani made her way past the animals praying in silence and entered a smaller cave to the left, lying on the ground was Vitani's closest friend Shauku and right besides her was her daughter Uhuru.

"Please tell me you're getting me out of here" Uhuru said.

"Sorry" Vitani answered.

Uhuru merely slouched in disappointment.

"How nice of you to arrive Hasara" Shauku said calling Vitani by her false name.

"Of course how have you been" Vitani asked.

"Alright" Shauku answered, Vitani could tell she was lying.

"Uhuru I forgot something back at Pride Rock a small piece of meat from our kill could you go retrieve it" Vitani asked.

"Leave this prison I'll bring an extra" Uhuru replied running out of the cave.

Vitani turned her attention back to Shauku, "she's right you know you're keeping her locked up like a prisoner" she told her.

"Don't tell me how to raise my daughter Hasara!" Shauku snapped.

"How could you still be unable to come to terms with it" Vitani asked.

"You find out you're directly related to a murder then tell me to accept it" Shauku told her.

Vitani knew that feeling well she herself was a murder.

"I understand but you can't be blamed for Kecila's actions" Vitani told her.

Shauku's expression softened, "I don't know, it's just I've had Sarafina try to find anything on why my parents did what they did and she can't find an answer, for years I've tried to figure out why they didn't want me and I just can't" Shauku explained.

Vitani understood what she meant, "that's why you keep Uhuru locked up here" Vitani asked.

"My parents abandoned me I won't abandon Uhuru" Shauku stated.

"You know keeping her locked up is only going to push her away" Vitani replied.

"I can't let her out of my sight if anyone finds out or knows of our heritage they'll kill her" Shauku said in fear.

"It's a difficult position but you're going to have to find a balance" Vitani told her.

Shauku knew she was right but didn't know how to go about that the risk was just too great it was the whole reason she joined Kurongu's church in the first place to insure her daughters protection.

"I joined this church to protect her" Shauku concluded, Vitani wasn't going to argue.

"That's your choice, have you heard from Yatima" Vitani asked.

"Not for a few months he seems to be avoiding me I don't know why but then again we're not actually family" Shauku stated.

Vitani didn't feel that way at all Nuka was her brother they may of not been related by blood but Nuka was her brother.

"I hope neither of you believe that" Vitani stated

Shauku turned to Vitani and smiled, "thank you Hasara you're the only one I can truly trust" Shauku said softly.

Vitani merely nodded feeling sick to her stomach she could trust her alright, except for the part where she doesn't even know her real name or the part where she asked her mother to wipe out her people oh yeah she could trust her.

"I have to go now" Vitani said softly and kindly.

"Of course I will see you again my friend" Shauku told her.

Vitani departed reentering the church she heard many animals silently praying to Mungu was it, yes.

"I ask you to help guide me to help me find someone I can love and who will love me" a teenage tiger said.

Vitani felt anger he was praying to the wrong person Vitani knew someone who would actually guide him to love.

"You know the very thing you ask is what Kopa believes more than anything" Vitani told him feeling angered that anyone could forget that.

The tiger looked up at her, "I'm sorry I am not familiar with who you speak" he told her kindly.

"The cub who fell in love" Vitani said.

"I have heard of that legend" he said.

Vitani felt her anger grow, "that was no legend I was the one he fell in love with" Vitani seethed.

The tiger looked at her with regret, "apologies I know very little of the pride lands" he said.

"It's alright" Vitani said before leaving him she heard other prayers and for but a moment stopped and looked up at the symbols there was one thing she would pray for but it was an impossibility, she turned away and left, this blind faith was just too much for her what did it really accomplish it gave hope but what good was false hope, after all none of their prayers would be answered none of their faith would be rewarded, right?

Kiara watched the pride lands from afar she had heard the change that was slowly sweeping over it and she didn't like it Kurongu had managed to stabilize the kingdom and restore order not that Kiara felt those ungrateful treacherous worms deserved order the only reason Kiara even bothered saving them was to keep her home alive. The kind princess was gone she was a fool naïve and that naiveness nearly got her family killed one mistake one mistake they had nothing to do with and the whole kingdom turned around and stabbed them in the back and her father allowed them to come crawling back he may forgive them but she wouldn't. Now the inhabitants had gotten even more ungrateful if such a thing was possible they had all embraced Kurongu's faith and in doing so had disregarded everything the previous kings and queens had done for them. Kiara watched and listened hearing the sounds of begging selfishly.

Kiara growled, "You have everything yet you ask for more" Kiara seethed.

She looked to the sky and for a moment could sense her grandparents and her brother the very ones the kingdom were casting aside.

"Thing's have changed so what would we do now" Kiara asked her deceased family.

"I know you would forgive Kopa but I'm neither you nor you Mufasa, I want to forgive but I can't trust a kingdom that could turn on me at any moment" Kiara said regretfully.

She really meant it she wanted to believe her ideal was possible but such peace could not exist when the world was filled with nothing but selfish worms that would stab anyone in the back the moment it benefited them.

: Chapter 22:

Not everything changes

Umoja moved through the pride lands alone he was still trying to adjust to the changes he had grown quite a bit in the last few years now in his mid teens he was much larger than he used to be his gold fur shown proudly while showing signs of what would soon be a black mane, his body had changed but his mind still remained mostly the same. Umoja was curious about this new pride and had spent the years trying to understand Kurongu's ideal, it was a bit more difficult since Uhuru didn't like discussing it so this journey fell to him. Umoja was sitting outside Kurongu's church he could hear the voices inside but didn't enter it was a bit crowded and Umoja preferred his space, he listened to the animals inside.

"May he deliver us from anger, may he deliver us from greed" they said.

Umoja had heard these seven crimes that were said to be the source of evil.

"He is our lord" he heard Kurongu say.

Umoja was intrigued by the ideal much different from the last one he learned but it wasn't enough to listen sometimes you needed to speak with someone, and Umoja knew someone open minded enough to listen.

Umoja arrived at the anarchy pride where he saw Kilbali sitting down.

"Umoja I welcome you" Kilbali said in a friendly tone.

"Hey Kilbali" Umoja replied.

"So what brings you here" Kilbali asked.

"Well you're great at listening and I have some questions I think you might be able to answer" Umoja told him.

"listening is not really a talent well at least it shouldn't be" Kilbali said with a chuckle.

"What's on your mind" he asked.

"I've been studying Kurongu's faith and it's confusing" Umoja said.

"All ideals are confusing Umoja it took me years to understand the Pride Lands back when I was young" Kilbali said.

"You lived in the pride lands" Umoja asked.

"Yes I was due to be married but our believes in life were different" Kilbali told him.

"You didn't love each other" Umoja replied.

"Well I don't know about her but I did to the point that I was almost willing to give up my ideals but in the end it wasn't meant to be, but that's not what we're discussing come back for story time later" Kilbali said chuckling again.

Umoja chuckled at Kilbali's joke "I will" Umoja said.

"This faith they have it's all in one being they completely place themselves in it's paws" Umoja explained.

"Yes where does your question come in" Kilbali asked.

"How did they come to believe this what compelled them to leave their fate solely in the hands of another and one they've never seen?" Umoja asked.

"Why not a child places themselves in their parents paws and that is all they are doing" Kilbali told him.

"I suppose I just wonder they believe in free will yet everything is predetermined" Umoja said in confusion.

"I don't have the answers you seek Umoja perhaps you should ask Kurongu" Kilbali told him.

"Are you opposed to it?" Umoja asked.

"No I would never try to incorporate it but only because much like you I don't understand it" Kilbali stated.

Umoja knew where Kilbali was coming from there was nothing wrong with it so far at least it didn't seem harmful.

Umoja was deep in thought when Uhuru snuck up on him grabbing his paw and flipping him on his back.

"Still can't detect me, really Umoja use your senses" she told him.

"I was thinking about something else" Umoja told her.

"and what would that be?" Uhuru asked looking at him curiously.

She had grown as well becoming much taller her form was slender but well toned and defined, like Umoja she too hadn't changed very much mentally.

"Nothing" Umoja answered.

Uhuru wasn't convinced, "trying to figure out another way of life" she said.

"Yeah and it got to admit it's intriguing" Umoja said.

Uhuru didn't feel the same way, "maybe but you don't hear it everyday ever since my mom joined" Uhuru said.

"Your mom actually joined I knew she lived there" Umoja began to say.

"She officially joined a few months ago" Uhuru told him.

"Are you one" Umoja asked.

"no way" Uhuru stated.

"is that her view of it or yours" Umoja asked.

"the only one that matters" Uhuru answered.

Umoja wasn't surprised Uhuru had always believed in freedom a true anarchist she still maintained those believes but now she was a little more open minded and accepting to other ideals that kind of happens when you see the destructive potential of yours. Umoja looked at Uhuru studying her reaction.

"Are you welcomed there" Umoja asked.

"I really don't care" Uhuru answered.

"that's always where we differ I'm curious about it how they live that way" Umoja said.

"So you're opened to any belief right" Uhuru said

Umoja nodded yes Uhuru then asked him a question he had never even considered.

"If your opened to all of them do you really believe anything?" she asked him.

The question stopped Umoja dead in his tracks it was a good question, Uhuru then stared Umoja in the face more curious than he had seen her in years she really wondered what his answer to this was.

"what do you believe Umoja?" she asked.

It was a deep question one Umoja struggled to find an answer to before he realized he didn't have one what did he truly believe what did he hold above anything else, he simply didn't know.

: Chapter 23:

Fear and faith

Simba was sleeping in the den his body shaking and trembling his breathing heavy.

"No" he said in fear.

"Get away" he cried.

"Run, run" he panicked.

Simba was standing in the standing in the pride lands there were two massive groups fighting a fire was rising the two sides were brutally slaughtering each other without mercy Simba tried to stop them but he could not reach them he watched as they unleashed their teeth and claws upon each other.

"No stop!" he cried.

He then heard laughter coming from all around, it was next to impossible to describe how it sounded, it started off deep deeper than any voice should ever be inhuman really, booming low almost like a growl only the growl was the persons voice than it changed it became more animalistic becoming slightly more high pitched before going from a deep growl to a near shriek, the horrific laughter was all around him, then it's voice spoke to him.

"You have prepared for my arrival but now you have failed" it said it's voice sending chills up Simba's spine.

He turned his attention to the battle below only for the ground to crack open the animals were all sent plummeting into the hole which was filling molten lava and fire.

It then emerged from the fire over eight feet tall it's back hunched over talon like legs monstrous hands with claws half a foot long spike protruded from it's back and elbows and massive horns protruded from it's forehead before wrapping around it's entire head and running through it's entire skeleton. The demon pulled itself from the ground staring at the Pride Lands.

"All look to this place and see hope now I take that hope" it said unleashing a massive inferno of fire from it's mouth the fire consumed the entire kingdom.

The pride charged at the demon led by Kovu and Nala.

"No don't you'll die!" Simba called out to them, but they couldn't hear him.

The demon unleashed a wave of fire upon them the entire pride dropped to the ground roaring as the flames consumed them. Kovu swung his claws at the monster slicing right it's head it had no effect the demon grabbed Kovu by the neck and in single instant erupted him into flames and seconds later ashes.

"No!" Simba cried out.

Nala stabbed it in the chest only for it to stab her Nala's body began to heat up smoke began to rise from her body as she screamed before being reduced to ashes.

Kiara was running as was Vitani and Umoja the demon merely tilted it's head and the ground ripped open sending Vitani and Umoja falling into the inferno the demon then suddenly appeared in front of Kiara who looked at it in terror it grabbed her by the neck and lifted her off the ground it smiled a horrible and sadistic smile before snapping her neck.

The demon then let out a horrific shriek as the sky itself cracked the whole world was breaking and being consumed by fire Mufasa Kopa and the great kings were dragged from the sky and hurdled into the inferno screaming.

Simba looked around it was all gone the whole world had consumed by an inferno the demon snapped it's spine out of place and twisted it's neck backwards to gaze at him it then twisted it's body all the way around and then it was standing in front of him. Simba couldn't move couldn't speak couldn't do anything except stare at the creature in horror it grabbed Simba around the neck lifting him off the ground he could hear the screams of everyone it killed coming from the inferno it pulled him in close smiling sadistically he stared into it's monstrous eyes which had blood red pupils while everything surrounding it was black, it laughed in his face before unleashing a fiery inferno Simba screamed in agony and terror as the flames consumed his body.

Simba sprung awake screaming in terror he looked around the den to see everything was still intact that was most horrific dream yet he rested his head down when he heard a ruckus coming from outside what was going on he exited the den to find Kovu and Hatari arguing oh this wasn't good what was his brother doing here.

When Simba had the visions transferred to him it also sent him visions of Hatari's past which revealed their blood relation Simba would normally be happy to have a brother but considering the clear dislike he showed for him Simba was a little skeptical about him.

"You're not wanted here!" Kovu told them.

"You have no right to deny my presence I'm a lion!" Hatari fired back.

"This is our home!" Kovu said angered.

Hatari growled he had been denied this home his whole life and even still he was being disregarded.

"It's my home now as well" Hatari told him.

"You are a rogue and will earn your place here as I did" Kovu said firmly.

Hatari grinned at his response, "oh yes so to earn my place I must stab my family in the back" he said cruelly.

Kovu roared in rage, "don't you dare mock what I've lost!" he shouted.

Loss the boy didn't know the meaning the word, "lost oh yes you've lost much what with the glorious kingdom beautiful home loving family, son, mate how do you make it through the day?" Hatari said mockingly.

Kovu was getting ready to tear his throat out, "what do you want?" Kovu demanded.

"Only to be acknowledged as a member of this pride" Hatari told him.

"You kidnapped my mate you were partially responsible for what happened to the pride lands" Kovu seethed.

"Under Kurongu's instructions" Hatari stated.

"After four years I think I've proven my place" he said.

Kovu wasn't sure how to counter him so he finally stood aside, "stay out of my way and when I'm king don't mess up or you're gone" Kovu said in anger.

Hatari watch as Kovu left Pride Rock finally now he could have his little family discussion in private.

"Simba I know you're here" Hatari said.

"Hatari please come up" Simba said politely he was his brother he would treat him as such.

"Quite the home you have beats the outlands" Hatari told him.

"Apologies I've been trying to reach you for years then you just show up" Simba said.

Hatari ignored him, "the visions what did you see" Hatari asked more serious.

"The demon it destroyed Pride Rock the kingdom followed shortly after" Simba told him.

Hatari listened to his statement, "how did it happen" Hatari asked.

"I don't know I'm still wondering if that thing is even real?" Simba stated.

"oh it's real you know that" Hatari said.

"Then why isn't Kurongu telling anyone if the end is coming shouldn't the kingdoms know?" Simba asked.

"How would you react if someone told you the world was going to end" Hatari asked him.

"I panicked I can barely sleep at night it haunts my nightmares" Simba answered

Hatari cut him off, "now put the whole world in your place the demon wouldn't have to do anything" Hatari stated.

Simba understood what Hatari meant the mass panic alone would destroy the prides the only thing they could hope to do is prevent it.

"You're right but what do we do about it" Simba asked.

"Believe have faith and we will survive" Hatari answered.

"How can I have faith in something I've never even seen" Simba asked.

"That's the pride lands problem they judge only by what they can see and feel the Mungu is more than that" Hatari told him.

"will he save us?" Simba questioned

"If you have faith" Hatari answered.

Simba was uncertain how could he put his faith in something in the hopes that it might save them, it was absurd insane at least the kings could communicate with you.

"I sense you are afraid brother" Hatari said softly.

"But you have no reason to be we have prepared for this our entire life" Hatari told him.

"We can't beat this thing alone can we?" Simba asked

"no" Hatari answered

"then none of us matter we're nothing without this Mungu without him we have no relevance" Simba said quietly

"I had no relevance I lived my life alone I was cast aside living a life where I was wanted by none and then I hear about you" Hatari said his voice showing a hint of anger.

"what does that have to do with anything?" Simba asked

"We are all irrelevant none of us have purpose all we do is serve something higher that is our purpose nothing more" Hatari stated.

"accept this truth brother" Hatari said before leaving he got the information he was sent to get.

Simba pondered his brother's words and couldn't believe them if this was the truth of Kurongu's message than Simba didn't want it in his kingdom.

"You seem troubled Simba" Nala said.

"I'm afraid Nala" Simba told her

"Afraid of what?" Nala asked

"This creature it's an abomination Nala and if my visions are accurate it can kill us all" Simba worried.

"You're worrying about nothing Simba" Nala told him.

Really how could Simba not know this the end of days a monstrous demon burning the world it's ridiculous the fact that Kurongu has Simba buying it.

"It feel real that thing looking me in the face destroying the pride lands slaughtering you and everyone else" Simba said trembling.

"Think about it Simba for as long as anyone can remember has anything like that ever happened?" Nala asked him.

"I know but I just can't ignore it, it doesn't feel like a nightmare" Simba said

"what does it feel like?" Nala questioned

"A warning" Simba said

"A warning that something awful is coming" Simba stated.

Nala still wasn't sold but it was possible the demon was metaphorical for something else.

"something probably is remember the society of Machafuko they nearly destroyed the world, it was a potential apocalypse" Nala told him.

Nala had a point the world possibly ending was a possibility but a demon it was crazy, perhaps it did represent something but that only brought further problems namely that Simba had to find out what it was before it's too late.

"I don't know Nala I saw my father appear in the sky and Scar's ghost speak to me directly" Simba said

"That's different" Nala reasoned

"how?" Simba asked her

Nala tried to come up with an answer but couldn't really there was one reason above all else that Nala didn't want to believe this.

"It's terrifying Simba" Nala whispered

"the thought of some unstoppable creature rising and there's nothing we can do to stop it" Nala said now she was the one shaking.

"I want it to be a lie but I keep seeing it" Simba said in fear.

"I won't believe it because if I do I'll never be able to sleep again, how do you in your mind that thing is coming nothing we do will stop it, it will come it will destroy everything, it will slaughter us like lambs, and it won't stop until there's nothing left and we're all dead, how do you sleep Simba?!" Nala shouted.

"I don't you're right Nala I've seen it countless times that's why I have to trust Kurongu because if that thing comes we're dead" Simba said in fear.

Never in all his life had Simba feared something as much he feared this thing Kurongu had to know how to stop it. Nala and Simba turned to the stars looking up at them.

"Are we helpless" Nala asked

she hated feeling powerless but Simba told her about his nightmares and that was definitely the proper way to feel.

"I don't know Nala" Simba told her.

Nala turned away from Simba she had hoped to persuade him not to worry about his nightmares instead she scared herself right out of her skin, so much for that, she couldn't help him anymore nor could she help anyone else Nala returned to far side of the den.

"If I can't even help Simba sleep anymore what can I do?" Nala asked herself in self loathing.

Simba sat at the edge of Pride Rock still haunted by his own thoughts he looked up at the stars he wondered what Mufasa would do in this situation would he be afraid Simba most certainly was.

"Father I know you asked me to deal with things on my own but I need you this demon terrifies me I don't even know if it's real and it's still destroying me I can't fight this what do I do" Simba asked, there was no response.

"Am I worrying over nothing?" Simba questioned all he got was silence.

"Please father I'm afraid" Simba said he sounded like a little child, his father did not come to him.

Simba felt so alone and against overwhelming odds he was helpless and he needed something to inspire him something to give him hope that he could survive this. Simba needed help he didn't care who.

Simba closed his eyes and gently sat down, "I don't know if you're there but please show me if this is real and give me the strength to overcome it" Simba prayed, he got no answer.

Simba growled in anger he hoped he received his prayer his father and the kings weren't interested in helping maybe this other entity could assuming of course he exists, and if he didn't then maybe the demon didn't or maybe Mungu wasn't real but the demon was which of that was the case then whatever plan Kurongu had wouldn't matter because they would all certainly be dead.

Hatari returned to Kurongu's chamber where he was kneeling to a statue.

"What news do you bring" Kurongu asked.

"Simba's visions of the demon are becoming more apocalyptic and more frequent" Hatari answered.

This was not what Kurongu wanted to hear, "Then the end of days may be closer than we imagined" he said with a hint of concern.

"Are we certain he is with us" Hatari asked.

"He is as afraid as we are he will join us" Kurongu answered.

Hatari scoffed at the mention of the idea, "I understand your anger but Simba had nothing to do with what happened to you" Kurongu stated.

"He was the reason I was abandoned left for dead" Hatari said angered.

Kurongu had heard this before he wasn't in the mood to hear it again,

"Enough what happened in the past is irrelevant" Kurongu commanded.

"Keep gathering followers we must all be united if we are to survive" Kurongu ordered.

"Of course" Hatari replied before leaving.

Kurongu sat alone he bowed to the Mungu statue once more.

"Everything goes as you predicted" Kurongu said.

a deep low mighty and booming voice answered him, "Of course I tell no lies my child" The Mungu said.

"Of course not father it's coming soon" Kurongu said visibly scared.

"Do not fear Kurongu for you are protected by me as are all things just have faith child and you will survive, you all will survive" The Mungu stated.

Kurongu would not argue the Mungu had guided him this far ever since the day he called to him many years ago, and he would serve him forever until he was given his reward his place in paradise alongside his beloved mate his Hasara.

: Chapter 24:

Families

It was a late night and Kovu was making his way toward a field with large grass near the borders of the kingdom he remembered it well, he knew she'd be here. Kiara looked up at Kovu and smiled at him a smile he returned the two of them ran towards each other and nuzzled each other.

"I've missed you Kiara" Kovu told his mate.

"I've missed you too Kovu" Kiara replied softly.

"I knew you would choose this place" Kovu told her.

"Of course this is where our relationship began" Kiara said still smiling

"I remember each detail" Kovu replied.

Kiara gazed at him while he did the same she gently pushed him on his back, "I remember many things" Kiara said while gazing at the moon.

"yeah what was our make out record?" Kovu asked smirking, "thirty minutes well as cubs" Kiara answered a smirk appearing.

"Wow impressive, I miss when things were that simple" Kovu said sadly.

"Me too back when I actually believed in our kingdom our subjects" Kiara said with regret.

Kovu saw the regret in her eyes after four years Kiara still wasn't certain about her decision to abandon the kingdom.

"You could come back you know that" Kovu told her.

"Of course I do but I won't lead a kingdom that will stab me in the back the first opportunity it gets" Kiara stated.

"I need you Kiara I can't manage this on my own" Kovu told her.

"Kurongu's turned the kingdom upside down everyone's converting to this faith of Mungu" Kovu said.

"They're sheep they'll follow whatever benefits them then abandon it when it's convenient" Kiara said spitefully.

"Where's that leave me how am I supposed to become king when the kingdom doesn't even embrace the ideal anymore?" Kovu asked.

"I don't know Kovu but I hate what my home is becoming" Kiara replied.

"You haven't completely abandoned it have you?" Kovu questioned.

"No I suppose not" Kiara said a small smile appearing before her contempt returned

"but I hate them, they come crawling back to us begging and then they turn to something else" Kiara said in rage.

"We have to accept their believes even if we don't like it" Kovu said

"I would I really would" Kiara said,

"if it didn't make them disregard everything we've done for them Mufasa Kopa!" Kiara growled

"I actually met someone who didn't remember Kopa" Kiara was seething,

"you have Mungu so the kings don't matter anymore!" Kiara spat.

Kovu wanted to argue but in all honesty he agreed with her.

"They're all ungrateful vermin!" Kiara roared

"You're right I agree with you I do" Kovu told her

"and I don't blame you for wanting nothing to do with them but you're family wants you back too" Kovu said.

Kiara listened to his words it wouldn't hurt to go back for a bit, "you're right Kovu and I want to see them, Umoja visits me often but I miss my father." Kiara stated.

"I'll see them but I'm not staying I won't be associated with that kingdom" Kiara finished

"alright you don't have to live there but could at least help me deal with all this?" Kovu asked.

Kiara smiled at him, "Alright I hate politics but I'm not leaving my mate" Kiara said nuzzling Kovu gently.

"We don't have to leave yet right" Kiara asked

"I was hoping to relive some memories" Kovu told her.

A sly smile appeared on Kiara's face, "well I'll be happy to accommodate you" she said her muzzle meeting Kovu's gently.

She kissed him passionately which Kovu returned he felt her slip her tongue into his mouth which he preceded to do himself he welcomed the taste of her saliva, it was perfect for that moment she was his mate again.

Shauku paced back and forth in her cave waiting for Uhuru to return she had snuck out again. Why did she keep doing that did she not realize that Shauku was only trying to keep her daughter safe. Shauku heard someone silently moving through the church clearly trying to get in unnoticed well she didn't.

Uhuru slowly crept to her bed, "where have you been Uhuru?" Shauku demanded.

"Just out with Umoja" Uhuru answered.

"Don't lie to me" Shauku said angered

"alright I visited Kilbali" Uhuru answered

"you left the pride lands!" Shauku shouted

"Just for a bit" Uhuru answered impatient,

"I told you to stay here in the pride lands away from the others!" Shauku told her.

"I don't want to be here! I hate this place why do you keep me here why can't I see anyone else!" Uhuru demanded.

"Its not safe Uhuru!" Shauku stated.

"I don't care it's better than being locked up like a prisoner!" Uhuru spat.

Shauku was about to say something but allowed herself to calm, "I know but I'm only trying to keep you safe they don't accept us Uhuru not really" Shauku said while wrapping a paw around her teenage daughter.

"Umoja does" Uhuru replied, Shauku smiled warmly at her,

"Yes but he can't keep you safe do you remember before we arrived here" Shauku asked.

"everyone was trying to kill us" Uhuru replied,

"Do you know why" Shauku asked her

"because we're hyenas the same species that spawned Kecila" Uhuru said saddened.

She hated that monster she ruined everything for every hyena alive most of which were now dead.

"That hasn't changed most of these animals would happily see us dead" Shauku stated.

Uhuru began to cry, "why we're innocent we haven't done anything, tell me mom why do we deserve to die" Uhuru asked in tears.

"I don't know but you're not safe out there you can stay with Umoja but you can't leave the pride lands anyone who saw you would surely kill you" Shauku said in pain.

"I'm telling this because I love you I can't lose you" Shauku said hugging her daughter.

"I love you too mom" Uhuru said returning the hug.

Shauku held her daughter closely for a moment forgetting about the world that would gladly kill them She didn't understand why everyone wanted them dead either if they found out about their blood link they'd have every excuse to murder them.

Shauku hugged Uhuru one more time before leaving her in her bed, she loved her daughter and would do anything to insure nothing happened to her.

Shauku left the cave and entered Kurongu's church it was deserted she liked visiting it in the night it was truly a beautiful sight she walked through it gazing at all the symbols.

she gazed at one of them which said "hate not those who have wronged you forgive and pity their souls" Shauku gazed at the words.

It was said that all would have a chance to enter Mungu's paradise she wondered if that applied to hyenas? Kurongu had once told them that there are angels here watching over did her parents become one could they be here? Shauku looked out at the chamber the cave had been knocked partially down to give a view of the stars a light shining in, there was a carving on the stone showing a lion ascending into the sky shining a light down on the animals.

Shauku got down on her knees maybe they were here.

"Mom dad can you hear me, I know you probably don't want to hear from me but I just don't understand if I'm your daughter why did you leave me didn't you want me, why?" Shauku asked feeling tears.

"Why didn't you want me, why didn't you love me?" Shauku asked tears streaming down her cheeks.

"Why?!" Shauku screamed her voice echoing across the church.

Shauku sat in silence her anguished voice the only thing to be heard, "How do you know they didn't?" Kurongu asked entering the church.

Shauku felt foolish she must've woken him, "oh I'm sorry I didn't mean to wake you" she apologized.

"You didn't" Kurongu told her.

"Oh well I shouldn't be here at this time" Shauku said preparing to leave.

"It's alright anyone is welcomed here at any time" Kurongu told her softly.

Shauku sat down, "this isn't about what people come here for" Shauku said.

"Helping someone in need is why this place exists" Kurongu said compassionately.

Shauku relaxed, "do hyenas have a future after death" she asked him.

"Of course they do?" Kurongu answered.

"But we are responsible for the war for Kecila" Shauku tried to reason.

"You question the worth of your own life, but this shouldn't be a question" Kurongu stated.

"The hyena made Kecila, the lions made Scar, tigers made Pindua, every species has made a monster yet only the hyenas have truly suffered because of theirs it's not right" Kurongu said.

"we were all killed why?" Shauku asked.

"Mortals are flawed we act upon our emotions often doing things we will come to regret" Kurongu told her.

"Do you think my parents loved me?" Shauku asked.

"I believe any mother and father loves their child at some point you are aware Shenzi and Banzai were not romantically involved" Kurongu stated.

"You know of my heritage" Shauku said.

"Yes someone very powerful told me" Kurongu said.

"If they weren't involved I was just an accident" Shauku said in sadness.

"There are no accidents every single individual was born for a reason a purpose we will fulfill one day that includes hyenas" Kurongu said gently placing a paw on Shauku.

Shauku looked up at him and smiled gently, "I'm sorry I just have so much to say" Shauku said.

"No ones here say whatever you need to" Kurongu told her.

Shauku then began explaining everything that had led her to the moment she discovered the truth.

Yatima was watching the cave from afar he saw the pain in Shauku's eyes she still didn't understand he couldn't help her he had something much more important to do long before he even joined the society of Machafuko Yatima discovered a secret and for now he needed to keep that secret even from Shauku. Yatima caught a scent he was not surprised she was their she was always watching Shauku always protecting her and her daughter and that may prove useful in Yatima's mission, he went to meet her.

Vitani could hear Shauku's cries and they were awful it made her feel even more disgusted with her family as well as herself than she already was. It was her fault she could never know her parents understand their choice Vitani robbed her of that chance the moment she demanded their blood Vitani remembered it.

Thirty years ago, Vitani was sitting alone in her bed all she could think about was her father her father who was never coming back thanks to those treacherous hyenas that were supposed to be family, as it had been with most nights for the last few years Vitani spent the night crying.

"why did they do it?" she cried

"why did they kill daddy" she sobbed.

She began scratching her claws against the walls screaming in anger, "they did it I hate them I hate them!" Vitani roared.

"Vitani what are you doing?" Zira asked having entered the den.

"I hate them mommy!" Vitani said in tears and anger.

Zira held her daughter close, "As do I it won't go unpunished Vitani I promise" Zira told her.

Vitani thought about the three of them paying for their betrayal it just didn't quench her rage.

"All of them" she said seething.

"What?" Zira asked.

"Every one of them make them all pay mommy!" Vitani said in rage.

Zira didn't like seeing her daughter like this she was a little girl she shouldn't be asking no demanding blood.

"Calm down Vitani you shouldn't saying things like that" Zira told her.

Vitani stared up at Zira her eyes red from crying.

"I'll do anything to make sure you never cry like this again Vitani" Zira told her.

"You won't leave right mommy" Vitani asked.

"Not so long as you need me I will always be there for you and I promise I will never hurt you" Zira told her.

Vitani reached up and threw her paws around Zira who did the same they embraced each other sharing their pain and sorrow as mother and daughter.

Vitani remembered her words if she had not said that to Zira maybe she wouldn't have killed the whole pack the trio were dead there was no way around that but if Vitani hadn't asked of it the hyenas might not be nearly extinct. The thought ate away at her it was her fault and she didn't even care until meeting Shauku it was why she protected that family.

"I knew you would be here" Yatima said having appeared behind her.

"I'm always nearby incase they need me" Vitani replied.

"Yet she doesn't even know your real name" Yatima said

"you know as well as I do she can't" Vitani replied

"I know but it's sad hearing her say you're the only one she can trust" Yatima stated.

"You don't think I'm aware of that?!" Vitani shouted.

"I don't see you helping her, your own sister and you won't even lift a finger for her!" Vitani said in rage.

"She's not truly my family" Yatima told her

"I had an adoptive brother too and I never stopped considering him my family!" Vitani said in disgust.

"I do care about her but she's still the reason my mother was going to let me die" Yatima stated.

"Blame your mother for that not her!" Vitani screamed.

"I do the real reason is I don't make her life better" Yatima told her

"She doesn't care she needs you" Vitani said,

"she needs her brother" she finished.

"I will help her when the time is right but she has face her issues with her parents on her own" Yatima said.

"what are you doing?" Vitani asked spitefully

"I have my own purpose and if you insist on remaining beside her than you very well might play a part in it" Yatima said.

"what purpose, is this about the apocalypse Kurongu mentioned" Vitani asked.

"Yes in a way" Yatima replied.

"what does that mean?" Vitani asked him but he was already leaving

"what does that mean?!" Vitani called back to him but he was gone.

Vitani pondered his words and they made no sense but he did confirm one thing the apocalypse her father mentioned maybe it was real if so Vitani couldn't help but wonder what side she would be on she had changed yes but that didn't undo her crimes and she wondered if when the time came if he was even real The Mungu would take mercy on her soul?

: Chapter 25:

Umoja's question

Simba kicked and turned in his sleep he could hear the screams of his family could feel the heat as their flesh burned could smell the burning bones then it approached him the world was turning black but he could still see it gazing at him smiling sadistically.

"Wake up as many times as you want one day it won't be a dream, sleep peacefully I'll be waiting, I'll always be waiting" The Demon told him.

It then began to fade away it's hellish eyes the only thing visible, "I'm coming for you all" The Demon said in a nightmarish whisper

it then came charging out of the darkness hellfire behind it.

"Simba!" The Demon roared it was the first time it ever said his name.

"No!" Simba cried springing awake he looked around and realized he was still in the den.

This was getting bad the dreams were coming every night now and the other ones just stopped.

"Simba I could hear you screaming" Nala said in worry having entered the den.

"It was the worst one yet it spoke to me" Simba said.

"What" Nala asked.

"After it killed everyone it told me" Simba said trembling.

"Simba what did it say" Nala asked.

"wake up as many times as you want one day it won't be a dream" Simba said quivering.

"Oh my god it's real, it's actually coming" Nala said terrified.

"It knows are they even dreams or is it invaded my mind!" Simba cried.

"Simba I I" Nala said shaking.

"Simba Nala what's wrong" Kovu asked having entered the den with Kiara behind him.

Normally this would bring great joy to Simba and Nala but right now they were too terrified.

"Father are you alright?" Kiara asked.

"Kiara" Simba said surprised.

"You came back" Nala said trying to sound happy.

"what on earth is wrong with you" Kiara asked.

"just a really nasty nightmare" Simba answered.

"oh god I hope so" Nala whispered.

Kiara hugged her parents it had been a few months since she had seen them.

"It's good to see you again" Kiara said kindly.

"You've returned Kiara" Nala said.

"I couldn't leave my family in the end but I'm not here to change my mind on the kingdom" Kiara told her.

"That's alright there may not be a kingdom" Nala whispered again.

"what" Kiara asked

"nothing let's talk it's been too long" Nala replied Kiara smiled and followed her.

Kovu turned to Simba who just stood there like a statue aside from the occasional shiver.

"what's going on Simba you look like your about to have a panic attack" Kovu asked him.

"Kovu?" Simba said.

"Yeah" Kovu said.

"What would you do if you knew the world was going to end soon?" Simba asked him

"what? Simba what are you talking about?" Kovu replied in confusion.

"Just answer it" Simba said quietly

"why would I think that what kind of nightmare did you have?!" Kovu demanded.

"The same I've been having for four years" Simba answered,

"Kovu if you knew the world was going to end soon and nearly every night you saw how it was going to happen and you knew one day it won't be a nightmare what would you do?" Simba asked.

"I would stop bothering to pull myself out of bed, I would stop bothering to eat I would stop bothering to live" Kovu answered

"why what's going on Simba" Kovu asked

"nothing" Simba said nervous

"you're lying what has so terrified tell me!" Kovu demanded

"I won't this has very nearly destroyed me I won't pass that fear to you!" Simba stated.

"Fine if not me at least talk to Sarafina maybe she can help you" Kovu told him, Simba nodded.

Kovu embraced Simba and hugged him, "it's alright pal its okay" he told him before entering the den.

Simba decided he would take Kovu's advice maybe Rafiki's tree had some kind of answer he didn't think it would help but then again in this situation nothing could help.

Kiara and Nala were talking below Pride Rock, "what have you done all these years" Kiara asked.

"Nothing I don't lead this pride anymore" Nala told her.

"What but you're the queen" Kiara said confused.

"I gave up that title the moment the society exposed it for the fraud it was" Nala stated.

"Than what do you do" Kiara asked.

"Kiara I don't know all I do now is talk with others it's literally all I do I don't know what my purpose is anymore" Nala told her sadly.

"That makes two of us I don't want to lead this pride I don't trust them" Kiara said.

"But I'm struggling to find a different path to follow, "you could try Kurongu's" Nala said.

"And betray my grandparents and my brother's memory" Kiara said angered.

"At least we have a purpose in it" Nala replied.

"Yeah to be puppets to some higher entity is that who you'll choose to be mom?!" Kiara snapped.

"Why is it so bad?" Umoja asked emerging from the den,

"why are you so against it mom" he asked her.

Kiara gazed at her teenage son of all the members of her family Umoja was the one she had seen the most, "because it's overtaking our way of life" Kiara told him.

"We're still free to believe it isn't that all that matters" he asked her.

"I'm going to leave you two alone" Nala said turning away she knew what Umoja had to say and almost agreed with him.

"Stay grandmother" Umoja requested.

"What is this about?" Nala asked

"You said it yourself Kurongu's belief allows people to feel they are important" Umoja said.

"How are you important when everything you do is out of your paws!" Kiara roared.

"She has a point Umoja how are you?" Nala asked once again feeling her hope for her own purpose fading.

"You matter" Umoja answered.

"I suppose but what about those who die" Nala asked

"I don't know all I'm saying is there's nothing wrong with what they believe or what we believe it can coexist" Umoja said.

"You don't sound so sure Umoja" Kiara told him

"I'm not I just I don't know" Umoja replied,

"There's nothing more for me to discuss goodnight Kiara Umoja" Nala said heading into the den.

Kiara and Umoja sat alone each thinking about what the other said,

"So how long have you been looking into Kurongu's faith" Kiara asked her son.

"Ever since it really became prominent" Umoja answered.

"Do you understand it I don't but if anyone could it would be you" Kiara told him smiling with pride.

"You could too if you weren't so angry with it" Umoja replied.

"You know my reasons" Kiara responded,

"I know it's just the whole idea of giving everything a chance I learned from you" Umoja told his mother.

"You've made me proud Umoja more than I could ever imagine but you are also naïve" Kiara said.

"Why?" Umoja asked.

"Because you still believe in people you still see them as good" Kiara said her voice becoming a bit cold.

"I know they're flawed I just believe in the best of them Uhuru and Kilbali showed me that and so did you" Umoja stated.

"All Uhuru's faith did as well as mine was show us how wrong we were Uhuru watched her ideal destroy an entire kingdom and I watched the people I thought respected and stood beside me take my ideals and use them to spill blood and I'm waiting to see how Kurongu's faith betrays him, because they all do in the end" Kiara said her anger returning.

"You can't give up on them" Umoja said

"I watched them kill each other for no reason they are monsters any faith you have will be rewarded with pain and blood and then you will understand" Kiara stated

"I won't no matter what happens even if my belief's do betray me" Umoja responded.

Hearing that statement made Kiara curious her son believed in so much what did he stand by.

"What do you believe Umoja?" Kiara asked.

"What would you give everything for, what would you fight for until you have nothing left?" Kiara asked him.

Umoja didn't have the answer Uhuru asked him the same thing, "I don't know, I don't know what I value more than anything I don't know what ideal I embody because they all counteract each other I want them all to coexist but they can't I just, I just don't know mom" Umoja said lowering his head.

Kiara felt regret she wasn't trying to hurt him she was just curious what ideal her son embraced, "It's alright son no one knows not until it stares them right in the face" Kiara said.

It didn't help Umoja was so confused right now he understood Anarchy and believed under the right circumstances it could thrive but he also understood the pride lands monarchy and knew it could thrive as well, Kurongu's faith spirituality could thrive as well none of them were wrong but he didn't fully embrace any of them either how could he ever become a leader when he couldn't even decide what kind of leadership he believed in.

: Chapter 26:

Diaries of Kurongu

Vitani continued watching Shauku from afar she had only just recently went to sleep. Vitani was still wondering what Yatima meant, what the coming apocalypse was, and what it meant for her. She was no longer a killer but she still felt guilty she thought about Rafiki that was the kill she regretted the most there were several others but that one haunted her. She looked to the stars surely Rafiki was up there probably laughing like a maniac as he was well known to do.

"I've done so much, I was told it didn't matter that it was over but can my sins really be forgotten sure I can regret them but that won't bring them back, it won't bring back the lionesses I killed or Rafiki" Vitani said to the stars.

How she wished she could talk to Shauku about all this Kovu, Kiara and Nala all just say the same thing she wondered if Shauku would?

She entered the church making her way to the den where the hyena family slept. She entered it and saw Shauku and Uhuru sleeping. She was about to quietly call out to Shauku but in the end couldn't bring herself to, how much pain had she caused Shauku too much she couldn't ask her for help in dealing with hers. Vitani made her way out of the church.

"You were going to leave without even greeting your father" Kurongu told her.

"I was here to see her but I'll come back later" Vitani said.

"What about me I'd like to see my daughter" Kurongu said though there was a hint of playfulness in it.

He was her father they could spend a little time together, "sure up for a walk" Vitani told him.

"Lead the way" he replied.

As they left Umoja was approaching the church he had so many questions and now he just wanted to get some answers he entered the church paying no heed to the sleepy Shauku and Uhuru. He sat in the middle of the church examining everything he saw a statue of a lion.

"That must be the spirit everyone talks about" he said

He looked around finding what appeared to be a bunch of stone carvings put together was this part of the whole presentation he glanced at them, reading it.

"A single prayer that is all it takes to change one's life in but a moment you could be lost and the next everything all so clear I know this from experience" the stone said

Umoja was intrigued this belonged to Kurongu but what was this story how did he come to believe what he believed, he continued reading.

"I remember the moment perfectly I remember her perfectly my sweet Hasara the most beautiful thing in this world I thought we would be together forever but now she was dead and all I could do was weep in sorrow my life was over I struggled to live but every night all I could hear was her calling to me I couldn't be a part of anything the faith I had was shattered how could he take her from me after everything I had been nothing but devote I had followed the path he set for me I let him into my life and he took my beloved Hasara!" Umoja continued reading it.

This didn't make sense if anything Kurongu should be against the church he moved on to the next stone.

"I couldn't love him I couldn't accept him anymore I was lost and this time I wouldn't be found my mate was dead the cubs she gave birth to my cubs were out of my reach my faith dead in that moment I decided my life had no meaning, so I would simply cease to be, I would die where she did where we would be reunited and this time I would never leave her. I stood at the edge of the gorge hearing her call like a siren but then I heard something different I heard her, her angelic melody of a voice"

"don't do this Kurongu" I heard her say.

this was obviously a hallucination, I have to be with you that was what I told her she smiled at me and I felt my heart melt.

"I miss you too but now you must earn our life together" she told me.

I have given everything for him what reason should I have to earn anything" I asked her

"if you do this I will never allow us to be together" she said regretfully

"but I thought you loved me" I told her,

"I do love you and that is why I must do this so that you can live that is the greatest gift" she told me her voice mesmerizing me.

This couldn't be an illusion it felt real, I knew I couldn't betray her in such a way so I stepped away from the gorge and returned home in an instant I saw her again.

"I will always be beside you and I will wait for the day we are together again I love you Kurongu" it echoed across the sky majestic.

For a but a moment she glowed a bright light and there she was in front of me glowing a heavenly light she embraced me and I felt her kiss once more her love I felt the pureness within her it was heavens light I understood now I was lost so he sent an angel to me he never abandoned me he chose to save me even after I had forsaken him I would follow him to the end now and I would show that path to others and guide them to the same heavenly light that saved me."

Umoja placed the stone down that couldn't be true yes he had heard of contacting the great kings but even they didn't glow a heavenly light an angel it was too much for Umoja to accept but obviously he believed it maybe it was possible. He believed in spirits what's so different about an angel.

"Did a higher being really send an angel to you" Umoja wondered.

"Does that prove everything you've said why would you lie about seeing your mate as an angel" Umoja pondered.

"An angel what are you talking about" Uhuru asked him.

"it's in the stones Kurongu saw an angel that's why he believes" Umoja told her.

Uhuru's eyes widened with fascination, she quickly read through the stones,

"he was depressed" Uhuru said.

"Why would he feel it" Umoja asked.

"I don't know I admit for the first time I'm actually interested in this are there more?" Uhuru asked.

"Just one" Umoja said, they slowly read through it the one that changed everything.

"I have believed for so long but even the strongest of faith becomes difficult especially when I am now the teacher I have seen much pain I still miss my children but it's too late to begin anything with them however he is due to become king of the pride lands I am proud of him but he is on the wrong path and I cannot correct him I continue teaching others but this faith is all I have I long for something else but I cannot take it for I must remain strong and believe in The Mungu he will soon give me a sign of the future just as he did when he sent my beloved Hasara."

Umoja and Uhuru flipped the stone over seeing a final inscription.

"I am having trouble even describing this there is only one way to say this, he has spoken to me he has come to me on this day I saw The Mungu I did not see him fully his true form far too much for me to comprehend but he towered above me and he told me,

"the end is nigh"

the end I did not understand what do you mean it was all I could ask him

"many years ago I came to you now it is time for you fulfill your purpose" he told me.

what purpose none of this made sense,

"my child I have guided you so that you may guide others but now I can no longer leave this to you there is a demon coming it will purge the world in flames in but a few years it will arrive heralding the end of days and you must prepare for the coming battle to determine our fate" he said

I was at a loss,

"I have endless followers but you have proven the most devote I have chosen you to represent me I have chosen you as our savior" his voice echoed

me I was but a follower but I could not argue with him he was here in my presence so I would speak in his name I would not fear this apocalypse I would combat it and I would ensure this demon would fall and the Mungu would triumph this is why I am here"

Umoja and Uhuru looked at each other dumbfounded.

"That had to be a dream or hallucination" Uhuru said in disbelief.

"I don't know the Mungu is real that can't be" Umoja said.

"Does this mean we were all wrong Umoja?" Uhuru asked him.

"I don't know I'm not sure if I believe any of this" Umoja answered

"What did he mean by apocalypse" Uhuru asked

"I don't know Uhuru I don't know any of this!" Umoja shouted placing his paws on his head, angels and gods apocalypses it was too much he didn't want to believe it.

"It scares me Umoja it really scares me" Uhuru told him.

Umoja had a million thoughts going through his head but for now he decided he could ignore them, he nuzzled Uhuru in comfort.

"It's alright it's probably nothing let's get out of here" He told her.

She smiled warmly at him which he returned she stepped outside staring up at the stars under the moon she then turned her gaze toward him and for a moment Umoja could barely breathe she looked stunning her form emitted a beautiful glow under the moon her smile was beautiful and combined with her eyes which for the first time he noticed were sparkling blue it was almost hypnotic he gazed at her in awe then in an instant it was gone.

Umoja regained his senses, "you coming?" she called out to him.

"Yeah sure" Umoja replied as the two of them walked under the moon, Umoja could briefly feel it again that feeling in his gut and his heart then it was gone again.

Whoa what was that where did it come from he seriously had no clue for a moment Uhuru was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen he couldn't move what on earth was that, maybe it was love or a form of it. Umoja thought back to the Mungu everything happened for a reason maybe his meeting Uhuru was one of them. When they met it was a one and million chance he just happened to overhear Nala that was it if not for that he would've never met her, maybe it wasn't a coincidence maybe he was meant to meet Uhuru. He couldn't help but wonder if that was true but why for what purpose what could be so important about him meeting Uhuru.

: Chapter 27:

A simple prayer

Vitani and Kurongu walked to the pride lands until they arrived at a field.

"Great view of the night" Kurongu said.

"I watched it once the stars sparkling so brightly I remember the view" Vitani said remembering that beautiful night his arms wrapped around her, her paws caressing his chest his smile, she felt a tear in her eye.

Kurongu noticed the emotional change in Vitani's voice, "I see I've heard the stories I know" Kurongu told her.

"You can say his name I would never want it forgotten" Vitani told him.

"Kopa the light of the pride lands, I heard much about him but I never met him" Kurongu stated.

"I pity you he was, he was truly, words don't do him justice" Vitani replied smiling at the memory of her lover.

"He sounds like the kind of a soul this world could learn from" Kurongu said.

"We did, so much" Vitani said softly.

"I think of him everyday I come here because I believe he's here waiting, waiting to see me for but a moment" Vitani said almost romantically.

Kurongu listened to his daughters words most would find them absurd but not him, "go on my daughter" he said.

"This is going to sound crazy but one time he actually appeared and we kissed, I felt it" Vitani said happily.

"Not at all I too have kissed an angel was it perfection Vitani a pureness a light you could only describe as heavenly?" Kurongu asked.

"Yes, I thought for a moment I had entered the stars my soul had never felt so" Vitani struggled to find the proper word.

"Pure" Kurongu answered

"innocent" Vitani stated.

Kurongu heard Vitani's statement surely this lion cub had effected his daughter in a way he'd never imagine.

"I thank him for being there for you for loving you when I couldn't I'm sorry" Kurongu said regretfully.

"I've made mistakes too one I don't think I could ever make right" Vitani said.

"You'd be surprised, what is it?" Kurongu asked.

"The hyenas are dead because of me I asked my mom to wipe them out" Vitani said sorrowfully.

Kurongu wasn't too surprised to hear this he was well aware that Vitani had a violent upbringing, "That is a serious crime, an almost unforgivable one" Kurongu told her.

"almost" he finished.

"What do you mean?" Vitani asked.

"You regret it don't you that's always the first step and one of the most important" Kurongu stated.

"It won't bring Shauku and Uhuru's family back" Vitani said in pain.

"No we have to live with what we've done but we don't have to live with it alone, I'm here for you so is your family and Shauku" Kurongu stated.

"I can't tell her she can't even know my real name" Vitani said.

"All I do is lie to her" Vitani said in regret

"You want to help her and you can" Kurongu stated

"Do I tell her the truth" Vitani asked

"That's your choice" Kurongu said

"I can't make that choice I need to know what do I do?" Vitani questioned

"Why would I know?" Kurongu asked

"You know him what would he have me do" Vitani asked

"You can't just ask him to solve a problem for you it doesn't work that way" Kurongu said firmly.

"I need help my family they don't understand I need to make this right" Vitani said desperately.

"you can't" Kurongu said sadly

"Than how do I deal with this the knowledge that all of Shauku and Uhuru's pain is on my head" Vitani pleaded

"I'll pray for them as well as you" Kurongu told her.

Vitani thought about her situation she didn't think a simple prayer would help the kings certainly didn't answer them and it didn't seem like the Mungu did either.

"What will that do father, what good will a prayer do" Vitani demanded.

Kurongu was not angered by her comment he wondered that himself once.

"Many things can have great impact few more than a simple prayer, how can he help you if you don't ask?" Kurongu asked her.

"will he answer me will he help me" Vitani asked desperately

"yes but not always in the way you would expect he doesn't give us what we want but rather what we need" Kurongu told her.

"what does that mean?" Vitani replied.

"Vitani what we want and what we need are rarely the same, but what we need is always of greater importance" Kurongu stated.

"What do I need" Vitani asked in near whisper.

"We rarely know only he does he knows us better than anyone including ourselves that's why we must trust him" Kurongu said while placing a paw on his daughters shoulder.

Vitani listened to his words there was something hopeful in them the idea that even if you lost everything you were never alone it was something Kopa would say something to believe in, something to dream for hope for.

"Can I say a prayer, right now" Vitani asked.

"It's never too late for one" Kurongu said.

He then turned away, "where are you going?" Vitani asked.

"This is meant only for you and him it's not my place to hear it?" Kurongu said before leaving her to what ever company she allowed.

Vitani sat down crouching down on her knees she stared up at the stars, "I want to you to know that I will never stop believing what you taught me Kopa" Vitani said smiling warmly at the mention of his name a tear rolling down her cheek.

"But I can't deal with this I need something more something to believe in, something to hope for will you forgive me for turning away from your ways" Vitani told him.

She felt the wind against her gently and she could almost hear his voice, "always" she heard him for a moment as always his love unconditional.

Vitani closed her eyes she felt the world around her, "I don't know you if can hear me or if you're even there, I'm sorry it's just difficult to believe all this, but I shouldn't ask anything of you after all I've done I deserve this but still I ask not for myself but for Shauku and Uhuru please let me make right what I have done someway somehow let me take the pain I have caused them let me right my sin" Vitani said.

"I can only imagine what you are thinking why should you help me what have I done to deserve your deliverance, nothing but for them please hear my prayer make this right not for me but for them, amen." Vitani finished.

Vitani opened her eyes she looked up wondering if he would answer.

"Did you get your answer" Kurongu asked

"I don't know" Vitani replied

"You won't know until the moment you see it that could take days or years"

Kurongu told her.

"I want to believe in something I'll hope it was answered because that is all I can do" Vitani stated.

"I don't expect you to have the same faith I do not after all you've been through" Kurongu said.

"Does that make me an infidel" Vitani asked smiling at her father.

"No just a semi one" Kurongu said with a chuckle.

Kurongu smiled at his daughter which she returned he wrapped his paw around her and hugged her closely.

"I love you Vitani know that" Kurongu told her.

"I love you too father" Vitani said hugging him back.

"Let's go home" Kurongu said.

"Where's mine?" Vitani asked.

"You have two" Kurongu told her smiling.

Vitani began heading back toward the church this would be her home she felt something she hadn't felt since before meeting Shauku hope the hope that she could make right all she did the fact that she could redeem her sins and the fact that she wasn't alone she looked to the sky feeling it all around her Kopa the Mungu it was all one thing the path to innocence she felt something during that prayer and she would embrace it, Vitani was a believer now.

Kurongu watched his daughter return to his home yes it was a home now he couldn't believe this he just wanted to get close to her he never expected her to embrace his faith and still didn't but she accepted him as her father he thought that time was long gone his efforts with Kovu were falling apart but now he had his daughter brought to him thanks to Shauku he regretted her sorrow but knew there was something great awaiting his daughter. He closed his eyes and crouched on his knees.

"guide her save her let her find her salvation" he prayed.

"thank you" he said almost in tears.

: Chapter 28:

Under the stars

Shauku awakened to find Uhuru gone again why did she keep doing this she pulled herself and left her cave entering the church she noticed both Uhuru and Umoja's scent there she was beginning to grow a dislike for the lion he was the reason Uhuru was always running off and it was beginning to anger her fine if Uhuru wouldn't respond to reason maybe she would understand force. Shauku followed their scent she saw them walking near pride rock laying in the grass, she crouched down waiting for the time being.

Umoja and Uhuru were laying on the soft grass gazing at the stars.

"See any special ones" Umoja asked.

"That one looks kind of like the symbol of Machafuko" Uhuru said.

"I'd prefer a pleasant one" Umoja replied.

"They were a bit extreme but Machafuko himself he was a real hero" Uhuru said.

"He was the one who inspired me to embrace anarchy and I still do" she said.

"Really what was he like" Umoja asked.

"Well anarchy's not universally accepted so he was demonized pretty quickly, but it was said when in battle he would dedicate all his strength not to winning or surviving but protecting civilians on either side, he also avoided death sparing even his opponents" Uhuru said.

"You mean his enemies" Umoja replied.

"To Machafuko there were no enemies just people with different beliefs and they should not be punished for those ideals so he wouldn't" Uhuru explained.

"Wow he sounds like a noble and selfless lion" Umoja said surprised.

"he was do you have a hero Umoja" Uhuru asked.

Umoja thought for a bit before coming up with a few, "well the obvious one's come to mind my parents and grandparents, Kopa" he said,

"Even I admire Kopa" Uhuru replied.

"But I admire those who struggled who endured people accepting and kind there is no one I know as open minded and accepting as you the truth is I look at you as a hero" Umoja told her.

Uhuru turned to him in shock, "what I'm no hero" she said in denial.

"Yes you are you stood up to the entire kingdom you stood beside me when we confronted them you stood your ground" Umoja told her.

"Don't say without fear because I was terrified" Uhuru said.

"Being afraid and overcoming is more heroic than any fearless act" Umoja said compassionately.

"You are truly one of the most admirable and inspiring individuals I know" Umoja stated.

"I'm a hyena" Uhuru said.

Umoja turned to her, "a hyena can be every bit the individual a lion is" he said.

Uhuru felt her emotions soar no one had ever thought of a hyena like that she felt a strange sensation in the pit of her stomach it only grew when she gazed at him he was so compassionate and his curiosity was adorable but it was his open minded nature that was the most special many would've disregarded her just for being a hyena let alone an anarchist but not him he welcomed her and was fascinated by her ideal he really was something special.

Uhuru reached her paw toward him he reached his gently grasping it before both of them blushed and pulled away.

"Got caught in the moment" Uhuru said nervously.

"Yeah me too" Umoja replied equally nervous.

The feeling was back again and he didn't know what to do, Uhuru was struggling with her emotions as well, for now they would both ignore them for now.

"Any other interesting star alignments you see" Umoja asked.

"The moment's kind of gone" Uhuru answered him.

The two of them gazed at them while trying to keep their gaze off of the other.

"Umoja do you really think angels are real" Uhuru asked him.

"I don't know maybe it's possible I know someone who once saw someone they loved as a spirit they even kissed them" Umoja answered.

"How's that work they're dead?" Uhuru questioned.

"I'm not sure maybe the sightings of the great kings were only in their mind or a spiritual dream" Umoja answered.

"Why bother continuing to believe then at least my believe can be proven" Uhuru asked.

"I don't know maybe it's just better for them knowing their loved ones are beside them knowing there's an angel watching over them" Umoja answered.

"It is comforting" Uhuru said.

"Gives you something to hope for" Umoja answered.

Uhuru and Umoja didn't say anything else until Uhuru let out a brief shiver as a gust of wind brushed over her.

"It's got a little cold all of sudden" Uhuru said.

"Yeah it did" Umoja said shivering himself.

Uhuru rested herself down on the grass trying to ignore the wind chill. Umoja moved up next to her.

"sorry I don't like the idea of you being cold" Umoja said.

"It's alright I remember your fur being comfortable" she told him.

Umoja nuzzled up to Uhuru which she returned snuggling up to him rather closely but unlike when they were children Umoja didn't feel uncomfortable it was welcoming, he rested his head next to her getting a final look at her face it was gorgeous he drifted to sleep feeling that tingling sensation in his body again he didn't mind it this time.

Shauku watched Umoja and Uhuru and was rather surprised by the romantic turn the night had taken she knew they were close but that was first time she ever got a romantic vibe from them. She didn't like it not because she hated Umoja he was a great if not troublesome lion but rather the ramifications that would certainly unfold when the kingdom discovered a romance between a lion and a hyena, as if they didn't have enough reasons to kill Uhuru.

Shauku was moving close to them about to wake Uhuru and get her back to the church when a paw grabbed her from behind.

"Leave them be" Yatima told her

"Yatima what are you doing here?" Shauku asked surprised by his presence.

Yatima stared at Uhuru's sleeping form, "just ensuring she's safe" he said.

"Oh so now you're concerned" Shauku said in anger.

"I've always been concerned every time Uhuru gets out I'm not far behind" Yatima told her.

"Well I appreciate that but where have you been I've needed you" Shauku asked.

"Your issues with your parents are your own" Yatima replied.

Shauku wasn't buying that, "Really my whole life was revealed to be a hoax and the only ones who could tell me who I am are dead I don't think wanting help is unusual!" Shauku growled.

"You don't want their answers you want someone to rage at and I won't be that someone" Yatima stated.

"Fine what should I expect we're not family" Shauku seethed.

"No we're not but that's not why I've been gone I have my own mission to fulfill" Yatima told him.

"what, what mission?" Shauku said.

"It can't be known not yet" Yatima replied.

"Yatima what are you not telling me?" Shauku asked.

Yatima looked at her with regret he couldn't tell her but he didn't want to leave this on a bad note.

"It's for your own safety, Shauku I do care about you that's why I avoid you because what I am doing will be very dangerous and I can't have you or Uhuru be a part of it." Yatima told her.

Shauku didn't know how to respond, "If you want my help than here" he said removing a necklace around his neck there were several things attached to it.

"what is this?" Shauku asked.

"Don't open it until you are certain you are ready" Yatima told her, "ready for what" she asked.

"To face the truth of your parents" Yatima answered,

"don't push your daughter away you are already a great mother" he stated.

Shauku took his words in, "thank you Yatima" she told him,

Yatima stopped for a moment, "you're wrong you know so am I we are family regardless if we're blood or not" he told her before leaving.

Shauku watched her brother leave while staring at what he gave she felt a sense of hope within, he was right she was a good enough mother she didn't need to be any more Uhuru's life was her own and Shauku looked forward to watching her live it and from the looks of things Umoja would most likely be beside her.

: Chapter 29:

Oppressive beliefs

Umoja and Uhuru were sleeping peacefully below Pride Rock when they heard sounds and voices above them none all that flattering.

"What kind of sickening game is this?" an antelope asked.

"What is this revolting creature doing anywhere near our homes" a panther replied in disgust.

Umoja only partially heard their words just enough to wake him,

"You know there was a more polite way to wake me" he told them.

They continued to stare at him in disgust, "what's up something wrong?" Umoja asked.

Umoja noticed Uhuru was still resting on his chest he gently pushed her off which caused her to stir.

"Uh he touched it!" a female wildebeest said.

Umoja caught her comment in fact now he got all of them they were referring to Uhuru.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Umoja demanded.

"It means why is our prince who is supposed to represent us lying beside a hyena" the panther asked.

"That's none of your business" Umoja growled.

"That hyena should be extinguished" and elephant replied.

Umoja roared at them, "That hyena is my friend" he said in rage.

"The hyenas have no reason to exist" the female wildebeest stated.

Umoja felt his blood boil, "get out of my sight while I permit you to keep breathing" he seethed.

"Life is their right Umoja you have no right to take it" Uhuru said disappointed.

"They're threatening you" Umoja replied

"That's my problem" Uhuru said.

"Why do you want me dead" Uhuru asked.

At that moment Hatari arrived, "We do not seek your death merely your departure" he told her.

"She has every right all are welcomed here" Umoja said.

"That is not true Mufasa himself decreed that no hyena would live here would you defy the great Mufasa" Hatari asked.

"It could be decreed by the original great king and I would defy it" Umoja spat.

Hatari smiled he just brought up something he shouldn't of.

"Great king, you mean the tyrant" a rhino yelled.

"They are pretenders" a leopard said.

Umoja felt his anger growing he wasn't certain how much more of this he would tolerate before he just started exiling them, Uhuru placed her paw on his shoulders.

"Let them think what they want it's what separates you from them" Uhuru told him.

Kovu woke up in the den only to hear a massive amount of arguing outside.

"What's going on now?" he asked annoyed.

"I don't know but you said we would have to handle political situations" Kiara stated.

"fine let's deal with this quickly" Kovu replied.

He and Kiara left the den and walked down to the lower areas of Pride Rock.

Umoja decided Uhuru was right he was better than this so not paying them any heed he and Uhuru began brushing past them.

"You think you can just ignore us" the elephant yelled.

Umoja paid him no heed, "get that creature out of here or we will" the panther shouted.

Umoja and Uhuru kept walking.

"You are no prince you are a mockery" the rhino yelled.

Two roars shook the ground as Kovu and Kiara stood their glaring at the crowd, Kiara growled and extracted her claws Kovu placed a paw in front of her.

"What the heck is this about?!" Kovu asked.

"The prince was lying next to a hyena" the leopard answered.

"what's your point?" Kovu demanded.

"A hyena has no place in the church of Mungu " the panther answered.

"This is not his domain!" Kiara shouted.

"All kingdoms are his domain" Hatari said.

"He doesn't lead this pride right now Kovu does" Kiara seethed.

"You are not rulers you are usurpers Mungu is all" the antelope said.

"I don't care about your fake savior!" Kiara roared.

The crowd gasped in shock as did Kovu why did Kiara say that?

"She is non believer" the female wildebeest.

"She would doubt our savior blasphemy!" the leopard roared.

The whole crowd started closing in on Kovu and Kiara while also cornering Umoja and Uhuru.

"Renounce your heathen ways" the rhino said stomping towards them.

Uhuru had heard enough, "So Mungu is the path you sheep follow this time" she spat.

"You're words are empty girl" Hatari told her.

"She is but a heathen they all are" the elephant said.

Kiara pushed Kovu out of the way extracting her claws, "Kiara stop" Kovu told her.

"we tried it your way now we try it my way" Kiara told him.

Hatari grinned this was going to be intriguing.

"So the Mungu is your savior" Kiara asked them.

The animals all stood united Kiara then slashed one on the chest he fell to the ground holding his wound.

"Funny he didn't stop me" Kiara said.

she grabbed the leopard around the neck and lifted him off the ground tightening her grip.

"I don't see the Mungu magically giving you air" Kiara said cruelly.

The animals watched in horror surely the Mungu would do something.

Kiara began digging her claws in, "And if I were dig my claws right through your throat would he stop the blood from flowing out of your neck" Kiara asked.

"ple as e do 'nt k ill me" the leopard choked out.

"I'm sorry repeat that" Kiara growled.

"I don't want to die" the leopard whimpered.

"but you won't die your savior will surely stop me" Kiara mocked

"please, please, please" the leopard cried.

Kiara was satisfied she released him she then turned her attention to the others.

"Do you know why he survived because I let him" Kiara told them.

"The Mungu knew you would spare him so he did not act" the female wildebeest said.

"Really and would you still think that if I were to tear your throat out" Kiara asked while scraping her claws, the wildebeest shivered in fear.

"Or you" Kiara said to the antelope.

"Would you still think he just knew all along while I was eviscerating you" Kiara asked sadistically, the whole group began to cower.

"Mom that's enough" Umoja told her.

"No you see I just proved something, now answer my question why are your friends still breathing" Kiara demanded none could speak.

"I could kill any one of you and believe me I'm considering it not for mocking my family's lineage but for threatening my son" Kiara hissed.

"I don't care about any of you I used to but then you stabbed me and my family in the back you don't fear the wrath of the king fine fear me because the moment I will not tolerate you anymore is the moment I will kill you" Kiara threatened, everyone stared at her in horror both family and subject.

"Do you understand you threaten my family and you die" Kiara stated coldly.

Hatari smiled time to show Kiara how blind she was, "A fine show of force barbaric just like your legacy" he said.

Kiara ignored him she made her point, "if you would threaten us I will not simply stand by I will defend the Mungu's name even if I must die for it" Hatari said proudly.

Kiara turned to him, "then you would die for nothing don't you get it you believe in something that will never reward your faith you're wasting you're lives for nothing" Kiara said softly, so softly you would almost forget she was sadistically threatening to kill them only moments ago.

"No you are the blind one The Mungu does not need to intervene because I wouldn't of allowed you to spill my brother and sisters blood" Hatari stated,

"do you see my brethren that is how the Mungu acts through us he had chosen me to put my life at risk and he will choose you to defend his honor" Hatari said.

The animals rose to their feet beginning to march towards Hatari,

"He has shown us the way" the female wildebeest said.

"We will stand and defend our faith" the leopard said.

The animals all stood besides Hatari, "I have seen him my brothers and sisters it is his will that these hyenas and these pretenders shall not pervert his domain" Hatari declared.

The animals looked at him in shock, "I understand your skepticism let me show you" Hatari said.

He walked up to the panther and placed his paw on her chest her body jerked before relaxing.

"I see a light and I feel a presence I hear a voice" she said.

The animals and the royal family stared with shock.

"I have channeled his energy I am his vessel and I will guide you step forward and I will show each of you" Hatari said the masses slowly beginning to bow to him.

"Let us build his vision and let us start by punishing these nonbelievers for their heathen ways!" Hatari declared.

The crowd advanced on them.

Kiara hadn't expected this it wasn't supposed to happen like this they were supposed to realize they were being fools instead they followed the leader they really were puppets.

"What are you doing?!" Vitani called out having been hiding the whole time.

"We must punish those who defy Mungu" the leopard said.

"What no Mungu demands all be treated fairly and equally" Vitani stated.

The animals stopped, "this is what Kurongu told us" the female wildebeest said, most nodded in agreement.

"Thank you we cannot force them that is not the way" Vitani said,

"What you're with them Vitani" Kovu said.

"I need something to believe Kovu" Vitani told him.

"So you would let Kurongu force this on others" Kovu said in anger.

"He hasn't forced it on anyone including me" Vitani retorted.

"They were going to attack us for disagreeing" Kiara growled.

"You threatened them!" Vitani roared.

"I didn't agree with that either Kiara" Kovu told his mate.

"They threatened my son and Uhuru first" Kiara fired back.

"Violence cannot be countered with more violence you taught me this Kiara!" Vitani shouted.

"You really have changed" Kiara told her.

"So have you, and I'm very disappointed in it" Vitani replied.

She then turned her attention to the animals, "as I am with you I was once a brutal killer and I never acted like that I never sought violence" Vitani told them.

A firm powerful and scolding voice called out to them, "I am very disappointed in all of you especially you Hatari" Kurongu scolded.

"They mocked our faith" the panther said.

"As we do there's we do not respond with force that is not the way of The Mungu you disgrace him" Kurongu stated.

The leopard stepped forward, "what would you truly know Hatari has spoken to him" he said.

"As have I everything Hatari knows I showed him now cease this mockery or never return to my church" Kurongu said his voice low but clearly angry.

The animals all turned away they looked at Hatari then Kurongu uncertain.

Kurongu turned to Kovu, "you did well even when clearly provoked you rejected violence I am proud" he told his son.

He then turned to Kiara, "I have no idea what happened to you I admired you faith or no faith now you would force other's to choose between their faith and their lives you are no longer Kiara" Kurongu told her in both outrage and sadness.

"Your faith has caused the whole kingdom to disregard everything my family and the families before them have done they've disregarded the kings" Kiara said in anger.

"I apologize for their disrespect to your family you have done so much and it shouldn't be disregarded nor should your predecessors but that does not give you the right to do what you did" Kurongu stated.

"They tried to kill me and my family for a crime we had nothing to do with they deserve the same mercy" Kiara growled.

"I see I cannot reason with you I faced a similar darkness as did my daughter I hope you can emerge from this regardless the outcome I will pray for your soul" Kurongu told her before turning away.

"Thank you I don't hate you just what you've done to my home" Kiara said trying to sound nice.

"I can't do anything about that I merely tried to help others" Kurongu said

"And I will help those I love so send this message to your followers if they go near my family again I will kill them" Kiara stated.

Kurongu turned away from her he turned his attention to Umoja.

"I see you outside my church often" he said while looking at the hyena girl beside him.

"I see, I would not recommend it I doubt even I could keep you safe after such a turn" he warned.

Umoja listened to Kurongu's words while Uhuru looked up at him.

"I'm not a revolting creature" she said angered.

"Of course not, you know why they feel that way descendent of Kecila" Kurongu told her.

"Wha, what" Uhuru said in shock.

"Don't ever let that be revealed or they will kill you" Kurongu warned.

"Why didn't my mom tell me" Uhuru asked pained.

"Because it's a horrible burden to bear" Kurongu told her.

"why did you tell me" Uhuru pleaded

"Because you needed to know to truly understand your mother's actions to understand the danger you are in" Kurongu stated.

Uhuru collapsed on her knees and cried Umoja placed his paws around her, "I'm descended from a monster" Uhuru cried

"You yourself are not one" Umoja comforted her

"my mother kept this from me" Uhuru sobbed

"Because she knew what it would do to you if you had a daughter would you tell her" Umoja asked

"No" Uhuru answered.

Kurongu watched Uhuru weep he felt bad for telling her that but Shauku was wrong to hide it, he turned to Vitani.

"You did me proud today" Kurongu told her.

"I didn't do anything" Vitani answered

"You never strayed you have shown yourself truly devoted to peace" Kurongu said.

"I need this it can't be wrong" Vitani replied

"Or maybe you don't only one knows" Kurongu told his daughter.

"I'm against Kovu now he is against this so he will now be against me" Vitani said saddened.

"With or against that's not how things work all you must do is help others and atone for your sins" Kurongu stated.

"I have too many and I sin every time I look Shauku in the face" Vitani replied.

"How much longer can you do it" Kurongu asked

"I don't know" Vitani answered.

She truly didn't know the answer to any of it Kiara, Kovu, the church, Shauku even herself, she wanted to have faith but could she truly embrace this ideal so long as she was a liar.

: Chapter 30:

Truths and denial

Kovu was sitting besides Kiara still shocked by her violent actions would she really have killed those animals over a belief he had to know.

"Kiara were you really going to kill them?" Kovu asked.

"No not at the moment I was merely trying to prove a point it didn't work" Kiara answered.

"You were trying to force them to renounce their faith" Kovu said quietly.

"I was trying to convince them that they had turned away from their original lives" Kiara said.

"Would you actually kill them?" Kovu asked fearing the answer.

"Kovu I'm not the lioness you married I had hope and it was crushed to pieces if they slip up like that again will I kill them yes would've I before absolutely not" Kiara responded.

"You hate this" Kovu said.

"Of course I do why wouldn't I, once I was a lioness my brother would be proud of now I'm a savage but I can't change that" Kiara replied.

Kovu wasn't going to accept that "why you can always change you changed me remember" Kovu stated.

"No I didn't you were always that pure the moment you knew that I always loved you your stone heart melted" Kiara told him.

"I can't do that because their betrayal can't be made right because they don't realize what they did, I hate them Kovu I despise them, it took every ounce of self control I had not to slaughter them" Kiara said.

"We are one that is what you said if we give into our hatred we will kill ourselves" Kovu quoted his mate.

"Kopa said those words not me" Kiara said in shame.

"I'm afraid Kovu I'm afraid I'm going to become a monster" Kiara said saddened.

"Never you may threaten but I know you are not a killer" Kovu said while nuzzling his mate.

"You don't understand I don't want to let my hate go I want to kill them every time I extract my claws there is an overwhelming urge for me to kill because when I did, when I killed those animals at pride rock it felt good and deep down I want to experience it again." Kiara stated.

"You are not a killer you're denying your own soul!" Kovu told her in his voice shaking.

Kiara looked up at him sadly, "no you're the one in denial" Kiara told him.

Kovu nuzzled her tightly which she returned, it felt magical, these were the only times when she felt like herself again when she was with her mate.

Simba was waiting in Sarafina's tree Nala sitting beside him.

He struggled not to close his eyes knowing if he did the demon would be there. Simba felt Nala against him she looked as tired as he was.

"You're not sleeping anymore are you" he asked.

"No how can I knowing that thing is coming" Nala answered her voice weak.

"I wish you never found out" Simba said.

"So do I but I'm too tired to regret right now and hungry" Nala stated.

"You haven't eaten in days" Simba drowsily told her.

"What's the point I'm dead anyway I couldn't eat if I wanted to I couldn't sleep if I wanted to because the moment I try it all comes back to me and all I can do is stare at the wall while my body trembles" Nala stated.

"I wonder as well it's soon why bother living when that thing is going to kill me anyway" Simba said.

Nala didn't say anything she just nodded in agreement.

Sarafina entered the tree and was shocked at the state of her patients.

"You look awful" she told them.

"This is the least of it" Simba said weakly.

"What on earth is wrong with you when was the last time you slept peacefully?" Sarafina asked.

"I can't anymore neither can Nala" Simba told her unable to even stand.

"When did this start" Sarafina asked.

"Shortly after the battle with Pindua" Simba answered.

"Was it frequent?" Sarafina questioned.

"No only once every three months or so then it became one month then two weeks then a week then a day then multiple a day" Simba answered tired.

"These must be awful nightmares how long has this frequent attack by them gone on" Sarafina asked concerned.

"A few days I can't even close my eyes without seeing them" Simba answered.

"Is it like this for you too Nala" Sarafina asked her daughter.

"Only once I realized what it meant" Nala answered fearful.

Sarafina was concerned, what did Nala mean by that it obviously wasn't good, "what do you mean by that?" Sarafina asked.

"I think it's a warning" Simba answered.

"a warning to what?" Sarafina questioned.

"The apocalypse mom" Nala told her.

Sarafina couldn't believe what she heard the apocalypse what on earth compelled them to think that.

"okay if I'm going to help you with this I'm going to need to know just what the heck you are seeing" Sarafina said.

"You don't want to know mom" Nala told her.

"Well that sucks because it's destroying my daughter and my son in law so your going to tell me" Sarafina stated.

"No Sarafina then you won't be able to sleep" Simba said.

"It wasn't until after I knew that it started affecting me too" Nala told her mother.

"I don't care and considering the fact that you Simba just told me my daughters state is your fault you are going to tell me what this apocalypse your talking about is tell me everything" Sarafina demanded.

Simba and Nala relented they then told Sarafina of the thing that haunted their nightmares the thing that would haunt everyone's nightmares before it slaughtered them like lambs.

Vitani sat in Kurongu's church alone contemplating her choice she knew she couldn't hide it much longer the truth of who she was, Shauku was family to her and yet she didn't even know her real name everything she knew about her was a lie and she couldn't go on doing it. She stared up at the symbols seeing the lion ascending he gave up his very life to protect the souls of everyone else he was brave and noble. Vitani needed that bravery she knew what she was about to tell Shauku may very well be the end of everything they were but she had to she just couldn't live with herself anymore.

Vitani entered Shauku's cave she was sitting by Uhuru who appeared to be crying.

"I didn't want this" Uhuru sobbed

"I know that's why I didn't tell you because I didn't want you to have to accept something so horrible" Shauku said hugging her daughter.

"I understand mom" Uhuru said,

"then you also understand that if at any point that secret is in danger of being revealed we will leave this place there will be no goodbyes we'll just be gone" Shauku told her.

"But what about Umoja" Uhuru asked,

"He may come with us if he wishes" Shauku stated,

"He wouldn't leave his family" Uhuru said,

"Don't be so sure Uhuru" Shauku replied,

"I wouldn't want him to" Uhuru stated,

"That's very selfless of you" Shauku said she hugged her daughter again,

"now get some sleep" she said, Uhuru nodded before resting on a rock with leaves around it.

Vitani made her presence known, "Shauku can I speak to you for a moment?" Vitani asked,

"of course" Shauku said stepping out of the cave and joining Vitani in the church.

Vitani and Shauku stared at one another it was clear this was important,

"what is it Hasara" Shauku asked

"I've become an official part of this faith" Vitani told her

"Yes I know considering whatever turmoil you have inside you I think it will be good for you" Shauku said.

"yes more than that I genuinely believe the message that is convened here I believe in something greater than us" Vitani said.

"Okay" Shauku said confused.

"I want to be a part of this but I can't fully do that while I continue to hide my true self" Vitani stated.

"It doesn't matter Hasara we all hide something" Shauku told her.

"It's not just that if I am call myself your friend if you are to truly trust me you need to know the truth" Vitani said quietly.

"Truth what are talking about Hasara" Shauku asked.

"That's not my name I lied to you about that because I didn't want you to know who I am" Vitani stated.

"who are you and why would you hide that?" Shauku asked her.

"You'll know my real name is Vitani" she told her.

Shauku's eyes widened in shock Zira's daughter all along her trusted friend was the daughter of the one who wiped out her people. It was a lot to take in she didn't want to believe it.

"I understand why you didn't tell me" Shauku said trying not to tremble.

"What kind of game are you playing" she demanded.

"I'm not trying anything" Vitani told her.

"Oh no you're mother wipes out my people then you befriend me and my daughter you really think that will make up for what happened?!" Shauku roared.

No she needed to calm down Zira killed her people not Vitani in fact she seemed guilty about it.

"She did it so why are you the one feeling guilty?" Shauku asked.

"It was my family?" Vitani said.

"Don't lie to me there are two forms of guilt association and direct you're showing the lateral" Shauku said.

Vitani felt tears in her eyes, "I asked her to do it" Vitani said in tears.

Shauku's jaw dropped, "she just wanted the three of them dead but I hated you all you killed Scar, you took my father away from me and I asked her to make you all pay!" Vitani sobbed.

Shauku couldn't move, "If not for me she probably would've spared your people I'm the reason hyenas are nearly extinct!" Vitani said broken.

Shauku was in disbelief she couldn't move her whole body had shut down from the shock of what she just heard, she finally found the strength to speak.

"Get out" she said in a whisper.

"Shauku" Vitani sobbed.

"Get out! Get out of my sight or I swear I'll send you straight to the pit you condemned my clan too!" Shauku screamed in rage tears streaming down her cheeks.

"Shauku please I'm sorry!" Vitani pleaded.

"You're sorry, bring back my clan resurrect my parents then maybe I'll forgive you!" Shauku cried in rage and sadness.

Vitani collapsed on her knees grabbing Shauku's paw desperately.

"Shauku please don't do this you're my friend I see you as family please Shauku" Vitani begged it was similar to something her mother did once and Vitani showed her no mercy something told her neither would Shauku.

Shauku stared at Vitani she regretted it but that didn't matter regret didn't bring back the dead.

In all truth Shauku should kill her for her clan, no she clearly regretted it and as horrible as her crime was she didn't deserve to die but no way could it be forgiven.

Shauku turned back to her cave, "you aren't welcomed anymore, I never want to see you ever again" Shauku told her turning her back on her.

Vitani let her tears fall from her cheeks the pain she was feeling hurt too much she collapsed on to the ground and continued to sob she looked up at the statue of The Mungu she turned away and sobbed into the ground.

"It's alright Vitani" a voice told her.

Vitani shot up looking for where it was there was nothing but she knew she heard it she looked at the statue of The Mungu he was here for her. Vitani let her tears continue to fall resting herself on the statue.

What Vitani didn't notice was a figure briefly appearing from the shadows he wrapped his paw around her, she continued to cry while The Mungu secretly held her.

Simba and Nala had finished telling Sarafina of the apocalypse they feared they expected Sarafina to call them crazy instead she merely stared in horror.

"You see that every night?" Sarafina asked.

"More than once" Simba answered weakly.

"No wonder you can't sleep the thought is terrifying" Sarafina said.

"Is it real mom, or are we just so scared we've mistaken it as real" Nala asked.

"Make no mistake you've let your fear consume you" Sarafina replied.

"The thought it's so horrible and you just can't forget it" Nala said

"It never should've gotten this bad" Sarafina told her daughter.

"When you see the apocalypse how can you just keep going?" Simba asked

"That's the problem since you have seen it you've accepted that it is inevitable you see only the world you've seen burn" Sarafina told them

"What more can we see?" Simba asked her.

"Life is that thing real I don't know but what I do know is you've done far more damage to yourself than it ever could" Sarafina stated.

"You're not afraid mom" Nala asked.

"I'm afraid that thing is horrifying but I have seen horrible things in my life I will not let it destroy me" Sarafina said proudly.

"You didn't see the end of the world" Simba defended

"You're so afraid of the end that you've completely forgotten about the now" Sarafina said.

"We have no future" Nala said in fear.

"The past can hurt so can the future but you can either run from it or face it" Sarafina told them.

"if you keep fearing it, it will destroy you" She finished.

Simba understood Sarafina's words it was no different than when he was afraid to face his past only now it was his future.

Simba forced himself to his feet and closed his eyes and there it was the demon staring at him.

"I knew you would come" it said in it's monstrous voice.

It twisted it's body and erupted the land into flames Simba stood his ground.

"Remember soon it won't be a dream" the demon mocked.

"Then come, I will not quake in fear when you arrive I will not run I will face you and if this is to be the end I will die alongside those I love I lived a full life I am satisfied" Simba told it while looking it in the eye.

He expected it to attack him to burn him to rip him to shreds instead it merely smiled in amusement.

"So you are not the coward I believed we will see if you live up to that claim just try to give me a challenge" the demon stated.

"Fine but remove your hold from my mate this is my battle" Simba demanded.

"If she's too weak to break free then she deserves whatever happens" the demon said it then blasted Simba sending him flying into darkness.

His eyes sprung open he felt stronger, so much stronger.

"Sarafina what has happened while I was gone" he said with strength.

"Hatari rallied a group of Kurongu's followers against our family, Kiara threatened to kill them" Sarafina told him.

"Hatari I knew he couldn't trusted, and Kiara's gotten worse" Simba replied.

"can you help her" Sarafina asked though it didn't sound like a question and she already knew the answer.

"I can but first I need to find out what it is Hatari wants do you know where Kurongu is?" Simba asked.

"I can send him a message wherever he is" Sarafina answered.

"Do so we need to take action immediately before Hatari does" Simba said.

"I don't think that demon is fake I do believe everything Kurongu showed me but I think Hatari is linked to it all he was the one who send those visions to me I think somehow he has something to do with all this the demon, the church, the apocalypse" Simba stated.

"I think they're all linked, and I think Hatari is the source of that" Simba concluded.

Of course that didn't explain the most important part why, it was obvious whatever Hatari was after involved him after all they were brothers but what was it what was his goal that was the final piece that tied everything together.

: Chapter 31:

Hatari's true self

Hatari entered a dark chamber it was barren and deserted the only source of light being set of lit torches in the middle of the room there was a pentagram symbol Hatari stepped into it and kneeled in submission.

"I have come mother" he said.

"Welcome my son are the final phases in order?" The demon asked.

"Yes everything proceeds as we always planned" Hatari told it.

"You have done well my sweet Hatari" the demon said while reaching it's hand to stroke his cheek, he felt it's touch and let a tear of joy roll down his cheek.

"I long to see you free and I will" Hatari promised.

"I do not doubt you Hatari you have given me no reason to" the demon told him lovingly.

"And I never will, I will never let you down you were the only one there for me while the rest of the world disregarded me enslaved me, you mother removed my chains" he said softly.

"And you will now remove mine" The demon told him.

"And when I arrive I will plunge myself into the chaos, as for this world" the demon said.

"Burn it all mother let them know what it feels like to have your life serve no meaning" Hatari growled.

He grinned at the thought of their sorrow and of course his brother he had waited so long finally the moment would soon come, but first the end must begin then they would fulfill their destinies.

Yatima was silently making his way through Kurongu's church slowly moving toward Shauku's cave, he entered it only to find Shauku crying.

"What is wrong?" he asked.

"Everything I thought I knew was a lie" Shauku said in tears.

"Life is never what it seems sister" Yatima replied,

"Nothings is what I thought I have lost nearly everything" Shauku said.

"What do you mean?" Yatima asked.

"Hasara all along she was the daughter of Zira and played a role in her decision to wipe out my clan!" Shauku shouted.

"So the truth hides no longer" Yatima stated.

"What you knew how could you" Shauku struggled to say.

"It was obvious her resemblance her guilt and need to protect us clearly she was connected to the hyena extinction which narrowed down all other options" Yatima explained.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Shauku demanded.

"Because you would've reacted exactly as you did" Yatima answered.

"you would've rejected and turned your back on your friend" Yatima said in disgust.

"She wasn't my friend how could she be responsible for that and still be my friend?!" Shauku screamed.

Yatima had heard enough he slapped Shauku across the face, "Wake up Shauku!" He screamed.

"You claim you've suffered so much how much of it is by your own paw?!" Yatima demanded.

"My paw how is my suffering" Shauku began to say.

"No you don't get to deny this!" Yatima shouted.

"You're the one who refuses to let go of your anger for your parents, you're the one who keeps Uhuru locked up, you chose to join this church and now you've chosen to reject Vitani, no one took anything from you Shauku you rejected everything!" Yatima thundered.

Shauku stared at her brother dumbfounded had he really meant all of that.

"Why would you say that?" Shauku asked pained.

"You need to hear it, Vitani is your friend the past is dead let it go" Yatima said.

"You can't you still feel anger due to the fact that our mother chose me and left you don't tell me to let go when you can't!" Shauku screamed.

Yatima heard her words and knew they were true, "you're right but that doesn't mean you should follow my lead let your anger go" Yatima said more desperately.

"I didn't kill her where she stood such a deed can never be forgiven" Shauku stated.

Yatima growled in anger, "fine keep wallowing in your anger and self pity when your ready to wake up you know where to find us" he said in anger before turning away and leaving his sister.

Yatima exited the church and made his way to the hill he would usually sit on while watching his family.

"You always have been predictable" Hatari told him from behind.

"What are you doing here?" Yatima demanded.

"Waiting for you" Hatari said grinning slightly.

Yatima was a bit worried Hatari had always been dangerous but now there was something truly dark about him.

"We are not partners anymore Hatari" Yatima told him.

Hatari chuckled at the comment, "anymore we never were the society meant nothing to me just a tool to accomplish my ends" Hatari said.

"What end would those be?" Yatima asked circling.

"I wouldn't spoil the surprise" Hatari said with a chuckle.

"You're purpose whatever you believe it is means nothing" Yatima said glaring at him.

"Because you have no cause, you are nothing" Yatima stated.

Hatari growled grabbing Yatima around the throat and slamming him to the ground, "really I've accomplished nothing, except I played this pride like a fiddle, I played the society, Kurongu even you just as easily, I've had a spiritual channel to the demon under Kurongu's church and no one realized it" Hatari growled.

Yatima kicked and struggled in Hatari's grasp who growled in anger, "Blast said too much no matter" Hatari said.

"I've needed you to take care of what has been entrusted to you but now I know of it" Hatari said grinning.

"You know nothing" Yatima choked out.

Hatari smiled in amusement he leaned forward and whispered in his ear Yatima's eyes widened in shock.

"No how" Yatima said in shock.

"Nothing is hidden from my mother she knows all and when she arrives she'll burn this world to ashes" Hatari gloated.

"No Simba Kurongu I'll warn them" Yatima said.

"ha ha, no you did what I and mother needed now you're the one whose lost all relevance time to join your clan" Hatari said.

Yatima struggled as he watched Hatari raise his claws he looked around quickly and saw Hatari's paw and noticed his other paw free he immediately dug his claws into Hatari's paw resulting in him loosening his Yatima took that opportunity to roll down the hill picking himself up and running as fast as he could he had warn Simba and Kurongu as well as the pride Hatari was their enemy.

Hatari watched as Yatima escaped he growled in anger, the moment the hyena was out of sight he smiled.

"Nothing, yet I'm still playing you" he said satisfied.

"Run along go tell them go fetch them for me" Hatari said while smirking.

Simba was waiting in Rafiki's tree for Kurongu's arrival when he finally caught sight of him.

"What is this about Simba?" Kurongu asked.

"I fear we have been mistaken" Simba told him

"what do you mean?" Kurongu demanded

"Hatari is attempting to usurp your position" Simba answered

"I am aware of this but he can be kept in line" Kurongu responded,

"No Kurongu I think somehow he's connected to what is coming" Simba told him.

"What that is absurd" Kurongu said.

"He was the one who sent me the visions of the demon" Simba stated,

"Under my orders" Kurongu replied.

"But then how could the demon speak to me directly and how could it pass to my mate?" Simba asked.

"what those are meant to be visions nothing more you spoke to it" Kurongu said in fear.

"Yes it responded too I wasn't just dreaming about it somehow I think Hatari connected me to it" Simba said.

"But that would only be possible if he were connected to it" Kurongu said realization dawning.

That monster it infiltrated my church all along corrupted my teachings, all along it's been corrupting my message from within, through Hatari" Kurongu concluded.

"I know I don't want to believe my brother is trying to end the world" Simba said in regret.

"Then it's true Simba this apocalypse is coming" Nala said.

"The Demon orchestrated it all, Hatari was a member of the society he probably led them here let them shatter the kingdoms faith then sabotage them within then infiltrate Kurongu and do it again" Nala explained.

Kurongu was furious the demon had used him as a puppet to further the apocalypse Hatari he didn't want to believe not after how long he had raised him guided him all a cover.

"That wretched serpent!" Kurongu growled.

"Calm down you have no prove of this" Sarafina said

"The facts fit into place Sarafina do you really believe he's innocent" Simba asked

"No but it's not wise to jump to immediate conclusions he played a part make no mistake but it's possible he's playing the demon too" Sarafina said.

"You believe in it mom" Nala asked.

"Oh yes" Sarafina answered.

"The Demon cannot be played it is the devil itself Hatari is surely it's puppet" Kurongu stated.

"Then we have to find where Hatari is hiding before he makes his next move" Simba said.

"I think I might be able to help you" Yatima told them having arrived at the tree.

"Who are you?" Simba asked.

"I don't have time for details my name is Yatima and I am Shauku's brother" Yatima answered.

"How did you find me" Simba demanded

"I've been watching everyone connected to Shauku or those she knows like Vitani or Umoja" Yatima answered.

"My grandson what do want with him and how did you know I was here?!" Simba demanded.

"All I cared about was knowing where you were so if the time came when I needed you I would know where to find you" Yatima answered.

"Do you know of the end" Kurongu asked him

"I don't care I'm here because I can help you find him" Yatima stated.

"Why would you want that hyena" Nala asked rudely.

"Cease your anti hyena act former queen especially considering the fact that one loved you" Yatima said.

"How do you know about Huzuni" Nala asked.

"It's a hyena legend the ultimate tragedy or more often the ultimate comedy" Yatima answered.

Nala growled at the thought of Huzuni being regarded as a joke, "a comedy how about they experience his pain then laugh about it!" Nala growled.

"They're dead" Yatima said bluntly.

"Enough with the distractions where is Hatari?!" Kurongu demanded.

"He has a spiritual channel below your church he accidentally let it slip before he attempted to kill me" Yatima told them.

"Then he'll probably expect us soon we need to move and destroy it if we sever his connection to the demon we could stop this apocalypse dead in it's tracks" Kurongu told them.

"Then let's do it he'll be expecting us but we have the numbers we can take him" Simba said.

Nala pulled herself up she was going to fight with Simba and save her home, "I will accompany you" she said.

"No Nala" Simba said.

"Don't you dare bring up my physical state!" Nala shouted.

"It's not that the demon still haunts you and we're going to it's sanctuary" Simba told her.

"I can take it" Nala said.

"I don't doubt it but I need you for something more important gather the pride and ready them if we fail you're going have to take down Hatari" Simba said.

"Alright Simba" Nala relented.

Simba turned to Kurongu and Yatima, "Lead the way" he said

"Are you prepared to battle your brother?" Kurongu asked

"I don't know his reasoning behind this maybe I can reason with him" Simba said.

"You can't reason with the demon's servant" Kurongu spat

"You're faith is all about forgiveness and giving others a chance will you turn away from that now?" Simba asked.

Kurongu knew he could not deny Simba's request he merely nodded. The three of them then made their way to Kurongu's church to stop the devils awakening, to save a brother, to prevent the rise of a false prophet.

: Chapter 32:

Dark Messiah

Kovu was sitting in Kilbali's pride contemplating what he had recently heard from Kiara he didn't understand any of it, how could Kiara be disgusted with herself yet at the same time enjoy killing it didn't make sense.

"I don't understand how could she really think that is true" Kovu said

"Because perhaps it is" Kilbali told him.

"I don't believe that she's denying her very nature, Kovu stated.

"Or perhaps you are denying how much she has changed" Kilbali responded.

"That's what she told me but is it wrong that I refuse to see my mate like that?" Kovu asked.

"Of course not we all want to believe and have faith in the best of everyone" Kilbali said.

"Then what I am doing wrong" Kovu asked him

"why did you come to me Kovu?" Kilbali asked him

"You're one of the wisest lions I know" Kovu answered

"But this doesn't require wisdom whatever I tell you, you will deny it the image of your mate is absolute nothing will change that" Kilbali stated.

"So I just accept that my mate is gone forever" Kovu said in sadness.

"No and yes she has changed and more often than not change is permanent but it does not need to be only negative something positive can emerge over time have faith Kovu" Kilbali said.

Kovu shuddered at the sound of that word how he, she hated it.

"She hates that word faith it reminds her of them and she hates them" Kovu replied.

"She's not the only one" Kilbali responded.

"What" Kovu asked in confusion.

"You are in complete denial Kovu but not about your mate but your own emotions you hate Kurongu's faith just as much as she does yet you deny it and channel those emotions onto Kiara but you feel the same anger she does" Kilbali stated.

"You're right I hate that church but what does that have to do with anything?" Kovu questioned.

"Kiara is on the path of a killer but you already followed it you feel what she feels you must accept that only then can you rise above it" Kilbali said,

"What does this that have to do with Kiara?!" Kovu demanded.

"You are both seeking yourselves the society tore them down you now seek to rebuild but you're demons have been revived you must decide if you will embrace them and accept your path only than will your true self reveal itself and only then can you find your mate" Kilbali explained.

Kovu was at a loss what on earth did Kilbali mean how can accepting his own hatred possibly make things better how would that help Kiara they could be killers together, no obviously that wasn't the message but what the heck was it what the heck was Kilbali trying to tell him.

Simba, Kurongu and Yatima arrived at the church.

"Follow me I know my way through here" Kurongu said.

They entered the church moving through it looking around for any sign,

"where would he hide a secret entrance?" Simba asked.

"Somewhere unexpected" Yatima said.

"No it couldn't be anywhere in here The Mungu would've detected it the chamber must not be an actual part of the church" Kurongu said.

"Then where?" Simba asked.

Kurongu knew of course the one area he didn't go to and more so the area was there before the church.

"Follow me" Kurongu demanded.

Simba and Yatima walked behind Kurongu who entered Shauku's cave,

"what are you doing?" Shauku asked in confusion she then noticed Yatima,

"Yatima?" she said.

Uhuru pulled herself up staring up at the three animals in her home, "what are you doing here?" Uhuru asked.

"I'm going to have to ask you to move" Kurongu said.

"what no this is our home you have no right to" Uhuru said before Kurongu pushed her aside he turned to Shauku.

"get out you are in danger" he said.

Shauku understood she grabbed Uhuru and left the cave.

Kurongu, Simba and Yatima sniffed around the area hoping to catch any sign of an unusual scent.

"There has to be another entrance or he could never get there unseen" Simba said.

"I know" Kurongu responded.

Yatima looked around the cave and noticed something, "the walls they all connect at a certain point" he said.

"why would he have an entrance in here at all" Simba asked.

"To leave the church incase he was exposed" Kurongu said

"Where do they connect?" Kurongu asked.

Yatima ran his paw up the wall "right below the center this cave was built" he said.

They all looked at the connect point there was nothing there, "lift me up" Simba said

"what" Kurongu asked,

"the connecting point probably shows the entrance" Simba said.

Kurongu and Yatima lifted Simba up allowing him to look at the connecting point.

"we're looking at this wrong all the walls are connected it's not where they meet but where they separate" Simba said.

"The whole connecting thing was a red herring you'd just be chasing your tail" Yatima said.

They followed the walls until they reached the area right outside Shauku and Uhuru's sleeping area several feet away.

"ingenious the built cave was a ruse" Kurongu said they turned to the separate point and ripped a stone out of place revealing a tunnel going down.

The three of them walked down the tunnel arriving in a chamber with multiple lit torches and pentagram in the middle.

"This is it alright but where is Hatari?" Simba asked

"You never disappoint Simba" Hatari said.

"How long have you served the demon how long have you infested my church!" Kurongu demanded.

"Oh Kurongu, I knew the demon before I knew you" Hatari said.

"Then it all was a ruse" Kurongu said shocked

"everything I taught you did for you" Kurongu said saddened

"Did for me what did you do give me savior who was a fraud, fill me with nothing but empty promises and false hope" Hatari growled.

"Hatari we are all trying to help you" Simba said.

"Help me do you have any idea what I have been through" Hatari asked glaring.

"Maybe not but I might I was in exile once too I once believed my pride disowned me and my mother hated me" Simba told him.

"But they didn't in the end did they?" Hatari hissed.

"My mother left me for dead in the outlands and no one in the pride even came to help me I wasn't worth saving!" Hatari said in rage.

"Hatari I didn't even know you existed!" Simba told him.

"Of course not, all I remember of this wretched place is Scar carrying me to the outlands then the pride that found me told me it was on my mothers orders I just couldn't be you Simba" Hatari said hissing Simba's name.

Simba understood now he was dealing with yet another remnant of Scar's brutal legacy.

"Scar I was hurt by him as well he murdered our father and sent me into exile" Simba explained.

"Good, my father would've probably disregarded me as easily as anyone else!" Hatari growled.

"No our father would've loved you and our mother she was a great lioness she wouldn't abandon you" Simba tried to reason.

"Oh so she's dead unfortunate I had long to see her" Hatari said seething.

"No it wasn't her Scar must've lied about your fate it was him Hatari" Simba pleaded.

"Then why didn't she try to find me surely she would've made certain her son was still alive" Hatari said tears in his eyes.

Simba felt great sorrow for his brother to live like that how many must suffer for Scar's selfishness.

"I had no one I was barely fed then the moment I was a cub who could fully move and feed myself they sold me into slavery the crack of every whip sears my flesh the chains around my neck like I was some object, then when I couldn't take another hit when I couldn't endure the needs of another lioness they left me to die!" Hatari roared.

Kurongu and Simba both felt great pity for Hatari no one should endure a life like that.

"That was when mother saved me" Hatari said finally smiling a genuine smile of joy.

"You are a fool that thing is manipulating you using you as a tool to destroy the world" Kurongu said.

Hatari let out a maniacal cackle it was unnerving to say the least.

"You think mother is heralding your apocalypse" Hatari said while chuckling.

"No Kurongu she isn't the destroyer I am" Hatari said.

Kurongu could not believe what he heard the demon was the herald to the end.

"It has twisted you into a force of destruction" Kurongu said.

"No I hate this world I hate everyone in it those who wronged me enslaved me beat me, forced themselves on me, they can all burn that is what I asked mother the moment she saved me, make them pay, make them understand the pain I endured let them no true helplessness and despair!" Hatari screamed.

Simba understood his brothers pain but this was too far.

"Brother please I know you're angry but these people are innocent they do not deserve this anymore than you did" Simba said.

"And what will you do Simba will you protect them?" Hatari asked.

"Yes I will" Simba said.

"Well then you're the protector the hero always remembered while I am forgotten disregarded, you will save them the messiah, then I will break them I will be their corrupter their destroyer, if you will be their messiah I will be the dark messiah" Hatari declared.

"You are merely a whiny child just like when you were in the society" Yatima said.

"Am I well that child is about to make you the last hyena" Hatari said smiling sadistically.

Yatima felt his rage grow how dare he threaten their lifes.

"Stay away from them!" he shouted while charging at Hatari.

He collided into him tackling him to the ground he smashed his paw into Hatari's face again and again, Hatari didn't respond he just kept letting him hit him.

"You won't touch my family!" he screamed while striking him after each word.

"That's it Yatima keep it coming" Hatari said while grinning evilly.

Yatima raised his paw, "Yatima he's baiting you" Kurongu said.

"Don't give in" Simba said.

"I tire of the clichés" Hatari said before stabbing Yatima in the ribs.

"No!" Simba cried out jumping at Hatari only to be hit by a dark blast fired from the pentagram.

"Hello Simba" the Demon said.

"Is it true is he the one really behind this" Simba asked, the Demon laughed.

Yatima struggled to remove Hatari's claws while slicing at him Hatari caught his paw while pulling his claws out of his ribs.

"Now what do you say this time I kill you for real" Hatari said.

"What?" Yatima said.

"Great job leading them down here" Hatari mocked.

He then released Yatima again.

"What game are you playing?" Yatima asked.

"True despair cannot come without the hope that you can stop it" Hatari told him.

"Perhaps you should go save that family" he said.

"Your followers can't hurt them not while Kurongu still leads them" Yatima spat.

"Not for long" Hatari said smiling.

"What are you doing to my church?" Kurongu seethed.

"Nothing just taking over" Hatari told him.

Simba slashed at the pentagram only to be blasted by it again he pulled himself up.

"Why don't you stop hiding like a coward and face me!" Simba challenged.

Simba found himself brutally blasted into a wall only for the energy from the pentagram to lift him in the air dangling him like a puppet.

"I will worm and when I do you will cower and I will remove your head while you whimper in your knees" The Demon vowed.

Hatari blocked another blow from Yatima while Kurongu glared at him.

"You could never usurp me the followers would never allow it" Kurongu stated.

"Really what about after they find out you were willingly harboring the descendents of Kecila" Hatari said.

Kurongu's eyes widened in horror "get Uhuru and Shauku out of here now!" Kurongu ordered Yatima.

Yatima ran for the exit.

"Go ahead how can you break if you're not given the chance to save them" Hatari said.

"It's almost time for my grand appearance" he said.

Kurongu roared in rage pushing Hatari against the wall striking him in the temple Hatari responded by swiping his paw into his jaw, Kurongu growled biting into his shoulder while Hatari dug his claws into his back Kurongu roared and threw Hatari to the ground he leaped at him only for Hatari to roll aside and kick him in the jaw Kurongu flew back and crashed into the ground Hatari flew at him landing on top of him reaching for his neck Kurongu struggled to hold back his paw which inched closer to his throat using all of his strength he pushed Hatari off of him. Hatari pulled himself up only for Kurongu to strike him right above the eye he then swung for his jaw Hatari dodged the blow and knocked Kurongu to the ground he plunged his claws right for his chest Kurongu rolled to the side grabbing Hatari and pulling him down. The two of them grappled with each other on the ground biting and clawing Kurongu managed to grab Hatari slamming him to the ground pressing his paw down on his neck while striking him repeatedly something was wrong he was hurt but he should still be able to defend himself why was he taking this punishment and more importantly he shouldn't of gotten that slam Hatari should've seen it coming why was he holding back.

Kurongu continued to batter Hatari when he was blasted by the pentagram he smashed into the wall and crumbled to the ground.

Hatari painfully limped his way to him, "why Kurongu, why would you try and kill me" he mocked before striking him in the temple causing him to lose conscious.

He then turned to Simba who was still hanging in the air, "enjoy the show Simba here's how your faith is rewarded" Hatari told him before leaving them in the chamber which he sealed.

Hatari painfully limped his way into the church he saw many animals in it perfect he lured them here right before worship began it wasn't easy to calculate he had to count the exact seconds before the followers showed up than calculated the proper time to lure Kurongu there Simba was just a bonus now it was time to give these people something to believe, his vision.

Hatari collapsed onto the ground the follower rushed over to him they all worked to stand him up.

"Thank you" he said weakly.

"Hatari what happened?" the panther asked.

"We have been lied to Kurongu doesn't seek to guide us only control us" Hatari said in regret.

"What do you mean?" a wildebeest asked.

"He doesn't care about any of us he tried to kill me" Hatari told them.

"why" the panther asked.

Hatari let anger contort his features as he forced himself to stand, "because Kurongu is a lying hypocrite" he said with strength.

"He would have you admit your secrets yet he would keep his own he says he value's our safety yet he would endanger us all by allowing monsters into our sanctuary" Hatari said he began raising his arms and gesturing to the animals then the cave and the church a bit theatrical but effective he could see the animals slowly turning to his side.

"Monsters the hyenas but he has decreed" an antelope said.

No those hyenas do not belong here the Mungu himself has told me he demands they be punished for their sins" Hatari said.

"But Kurongu" the panther said.

"I'm sorry but he is a fraud he has never spoken to him if so than why not show us I will show you because I love you all I have come to save the faithful and punish the sinful" Hatari said his voice a compassionate tone before twisting into a righteous one.

The animals remembered Hatari's demonstration of course that could've been a ruse.

"I will now reveal the Mungu because you are worthy of him not just me" Hatari said.

Deep in the chamber The Demon listened to Hatari's speech the pentagram glowed before releasing the light above it shined on Hatari who then began to rise into the air the animals stared at him dumbfounded he spread his arms out in front of then and raised them high he continued to rise higher mirroring the image in the church. The animals all began to cheer Hatari's name they bowed to him in submission others proclaimed him their savior.

"I do not wish this and I am not above you, I will only lead if it is what you desire" Hatari said.

"Lead us" the crowd chanted.

"Very well he has spoken he has told me of the monsters Kurongu protected the hyenas they are not normal hyenas they are the direct descendents of the butcher of kingdoms Kecila" Hatari told them.

The animals all roared in shock and outrage.

"All this time we have been surrounded by murderers they hold the key to dark times we must remove them and at long last end the blood line of the devil herself, no longer are you simple witnesses now you are the savior the protector of the innocent let us go and avenge all those lost to us over the decades in the name of the innocent and the Mungu!" Hatari thundered his arms raised high his form hovering just a little bit above them. The animals all cheered in unison before heading out to hunt down the spawns of evil and remove them.

Hatari smiled in satisfaction that was too easy people always need something to believe someone to lead them to save them, ha sheep they were all sheep and he was their Sheppard all he had to do was tell them exactly what they wanted to hear it was surprising how easily an ideal meant for peace can so quickly turn to murder, puppets they would follow his will they would spread violence and death they would make a mockery of Kurongu's faith and then the great would one come well mother would and then in that moment they would realize they had forsaken their savior, their faith was a lie, and like him they would have nothing. It was coming soon now all he needed to do was feed their greed then they would follow him anywhere like lambs to the slaughter.

: Chapter 33:

The Crusade

Uhuru was confused why was her mother so frantic to get out of the pride lands and who was this hyena escorting them what on earth was going on.

"Mom what's going on why are we leaving?" Uhuru asked.

"It's not save for you here anymore" Yatima told her

"what why, who are you?" Uhuru asked.

"trust him Uhuru" Shauku demanded.

"Enough secrets who is he, why does he care about us?" Uhuru asked her mother.

"He's family Uhuru" Shauku said.

"What?" Uhuru questioned.

"My name is Yatima I'm your uncle Uhuru" Yatima told her actually feeling happy that he could finally say it.

Uhuru however was only confused even more, "you're my uncle why didn't my mom ever mention having a brother?" Uhuru demanded.

"I didn't want her to I've been involved in a lot of things that would've put you both in danger" Yatima told her.

"He was the one who saved my life when he first arrived here?" Shauku stated.

"He was a part of the society" Uhuru said.

"You believed in their ways so did I" Yatima replied.

"How long have you protected us?" Uhuru asked.

"All your life but I can't protect you from what's about to happen" Yatima stated,

"what's about to happen?!" Uhuru demanded

"Uhuru enough!" Shauku commanded.

"No what's going on tell me mom!" Uhuru snapped

"Our family tree's about to be revealed" Shauku said her voice shaking.

Uhuru felt her own fear as well but not just for her, "we have to go back and find Umoja" Uhuru said in fear.

"What Umoja will be fine Uhuru" Shauku told her.

"No they saw him with me he's a part of all this now they'll kill him too!" Uhuru cried.

"He's the prince they wouldn't" Shauku argued.

"They don't care about the royal family they have their savior the families expendable!" Uhuru shouted.

"We can't go back they'll kill us" Shauku stated

"I don't care I'm not leaving him!" Uhuru vowed.

Shauku grabbed her paw and held her in place, "you are my daughter and you are staying right here!" Shauku commanded

"Let her go" Yatima said

"what" Shauku asked

"I told you don't push her away" Yatima stated

"I'm stopping her from getting herself killed" Shauku replied

"You can't protect me forever" Uhuru stated

"No but I won't let you get yourself killed" Shauku declared.

Uhuru struggled in her mom's grasp, "let me go!" Uhuru screamed before biting her mother.

Shauku growled in pain while Uhuru broke free of her grasp and ran back towards the pride lands.

"Uhuru!" Shauku cried not in anger but fear.

"I'm going after her" she said, "I'll follow" Yatima replied.

"I came to rescue my family and I'm not leaving without all of them" he finished. The two siblings embraced before running back towards the pride lands.

Kovu was still thinking about what Kilbali told him and wonder just what it all meant, what could he do. Kilbali was sitting on the ground.

"You still don't know do you" Kilbali asked him.

"No what do you mean" Kovu asked.

"I can't give you all the answers now can I?" Kilbali said with a chuckle.

Kovu continued to find the answer when Kiara came bolting into the pride.

"Kiara what are you doing here?" Kovu asked.

"Nala has assembled the pride she needs you there Kovu" Kiara told him.

"Sure what's going on?" Kovu asked her.

"I don't know" Kiara answered.

"Now's not the time to lie Kiara" Kilbali told her.

"It's something involving the church what else" Kiara growled.

Kovu was concerned what was the church doing whatever it was he wasn't going to let it damage his home.

"Then let's go I think it's finally time we remind them this is our home" Kovu said with a growl.

Kiara smiled darkly at his response, "careful Kovu Kiara you are seeking the dark and if you continue to do so it is all you will find" Kilbali warned them.

"I'm not denying anymore" Kovu said.

"Of course not" was all Kilbali said.

Kovu and Kiara ran off heading back towards the pride lands and pride rock. Kilbali watched them depart things were about to get bad he could feel it, he turned to a leopard, "would you kindly assemble the pride" he asked.

She complied without question he watched her do so she almost reminded him of his lost wife, almost. He knew the pride lands were in danger and he would protect them no matter what, he would never allow the home of his first love to be destroyed.

Simba and Kurongu moved the stone tablet out of the way and exited the chamber Kurongu angrily entered the church where Hatari stood still.

"You deceptive serpent!" Kurongu roared.

"Too late they already rallied to me after all I did show them the power of the Mungu" Hatari said.

"You are a fraud!" Kurongu spat.

"Yes the deceiver, the manipulator, the herald of the beast did the Mungu not foresee it" Hatari mocked.

"What are you going to do now" Simba asked.

"Do Simba I already did it" Hatari told him.

"Go ahead leave now" Hatari said pointing to the entrance of the church.

"Why would you let us go" Simba asked.

"You've served your purpose and I long to watch Kurongu's sorrow when he sees what these people do to his beloved faith" Hatari said smiling cruelly.

Simba didn't bother asking any more questions he charged out of the den Kurongu quickly followed him.

"You can't stop it mother is coming" Hatari said, he felt a tear flow down his cheek finally he would no longer be alone mother was coming.

Nala stood alongside the pride she had assembled they looked to her for leadership they wouldn't find much she didn't know what to do where was Kiara she was their leader not her.

"You did that rather well for someone who abandoned her position" Sarafina said.

"It was a farce" Nala told her.

"They still look to you doesn't look like a farce to me" Sarafina replied

"I'm no queen" Nala said

"why do you deny it" her mother asked

"Because it's irrelevant first they turn on us then Kurongu's faith renders us obsolete" Nala answered.

"Everything changes my daughter" Sarafina stated.

"We have to change with it or be left behind" She finished.

Nala pondered her mother's words she knew she had to change she had to build a new identity a new purpose for herself but what would it be.

"You seemed awfully insulted by what you heard about Huzuni" Sarafina said.

"After all he did to be regarded as a joke" Nala said in disgust.

"I thought the hyena meant little in comparison" Sarafina told her.

"Of course you and I both know why you are so angry" Sarafina said.

"Nearly everything I did while he was around was a mistake" Nala said in shame.

"And what wasn't?" Sarafina asked.

"You know the answer to that" Nala replied.

"Yes do you, do you truly know what you regret, after all you don't even know who you are anymore" Sarafina told her gently but firmly.

Nala didn't have a response for that her mother had grown so strong while she had become weak she needed to be strong again.

Kiara and Kovu arrived at Pride Rock where Nala and Sarafina were waiting. Nala stepped aside leaving the way for Kovu and hopefully Kiara,

"Do we know if they're coming?" Kovu asked.

"I don't know anything Simba just told me to be ready" Nala replied.

Simba arrived at Pride Rock where he saw the pride assembled.

"Simba did everything" Kovu asked.

"Everything's worse than I imagined Hatari took complete control of the church" Simba said.

"and the demon" Nala asked.

"He was serving it all along" Simba said.

Kurongu revealed himself as well, "it's worse than we ever imagined the Apocalypse is probably days away" Kurongu told them.

"Apocalypse!" Kovu said.

"Father what on earth is he talking about?" Kiara asked.

"the world's going to end Kiara the demon is coming a monstrous creature that will burn the world to ash and Hatari will herald it" Kurongu told them.

"Apocalypse, Demon, Hatari what have you kept from us Simba?!" Kovu demanded.

"If I told you would've you believed me?" Simba asked.

"So this church is secretly being manipulated by a demon and Hatari is it's prophet" Kiara asked trying to grasp it all.

"Yes" Simba answered.

"He's also my brother" Simba declared.

Kovu and Kiara stared at Simba with shock Nala however didn't seem as surprised.

"Brother" Kovu stuttered.

"How did he" Kiara asked.

"That's not important we need to be ready for his next move" Simba stated.

Kiara had so many questions now she had an uncle and he was the herald of the Apocalypse but she couldn't argue now.

"When is this apocalypse coming" Kiara asked still trying to wrap her head around it.

"They're not attacking here, Hatari used the ruined reputation of the hyenas to rally them to his side he sent them to kill Shauku and Uhuru" Kurongu told them.

Kiara stopped dead in her tracks and turned to Kovu who had the same horrified expression on his face.

"Umoja" Kiara gasped.

"He has a deep bond with Uhuru they'll kill him" Kovu said his voice a whisper.

Kiara growled in rage, "No they won't because they won't live to!" she screamed before running off into the jungle Kovu followed her.

"They threaten the life of my son I'm going to rip them apart." Kovu seethed.

Simba stood shocked by Kiara and Kovu's blood thirsty nature,

"That might be best right now" Kurongu said.

"Violence doesn't solve anything Kiara once knew that" Sarafina said.

"How is this happening" Kurongu asked.

"I told you those who belief themselves righteous are always the first to have their hearts blacken" Sarafina stated.

"She's right your faith isn't wrong but it's being wielded by the wrong people" Simba replied.

"Yes that's it" Kurongu said he then he remembered someone how could he forget in all this.

"Is my daughter here?" he asked.

"No" Nala answered

"No one's seen her since yesterday" Nala said.

Kurongu was fearful, "I have to find her she is so broken right now there's no telling what anyone could do" Kurongu said worried.

Everyone was worried Hatari had the whole pride wrapped around his paw and he also had the Demon beside him there was no denying they were facing overwhelming odds.

Umoja was sitting by the waterhole when he heard Uhuru's voice.

"Umoja, Umoja where are you!" she cried.

"Uhuru" Umoja said, gazing at her.

"Umoja you have to get out of here now" Uhuru panicked.

"What Umoja asked,

"My heritage to Kecila was revealed" Uhuru stated.

"What are you alright?!" Umoja cried.

"They're going to kill us Umoja and you" Uhuru said quietly her voice filled with fear.

Umoja felt his blood boil they would not hurt her he would not let them.

"Why are you here then?" Umoja demanded.

"I wasn't leaving without you" Uhuru told him.

Umoja felt his heart rate accelerating he gazed at Uhuru taking in her beautiful features she would risk her life for his, she really was he couldn't describe what she was.

They heard the crowd coming they're chants echoing, "They are non believers punish them for their doubt punish all who would forsake Mungu!" the crowd chanted.

"My family" Umoja said.

"They're not associated with us only you are in danger" Uhuru told him.

"Alright I'll go with you" Umoja said.

Uhuru felt her heart soar he was choosing to come with her he had always stood beside her even when it didn't seem like it.

"Thank you Umoja" she cried.

She grabbed his cheeks with her paws and without thinking pulled him in kissing him deeply on the muzzle. Umoja's whole body froze up the moment Uhuru's muzzle connected with his he couldn't move he couldn't pull away nor did he want to neither could he deepen the kiss he just stood their letting his body shut down his legs turned to jelly and his body slumped the only thing keeping him standing were Uhuru's paws grasping his cheeks and her muzzle locked with his. Uhuru pulled away clearly surprised by her actions. Umoja struggled not to topple to the ground.

"uh I don't know what came over me" Uhuru said nervously.

"I, I" Umoja struggled to say but couldn't find the words.

"We need to go" Uhuru told him.

"uh yeah" Umoja said trying to reassemble his melted brain.

They ran through the kingdom hoping to reach the borders. They found their path cut off by a fire the crowd emerging.

"There it is the spawn of evil burn it!" they said.

Umoja jumped on one of them an antelope biting and clawing at it throwing it aside.

"You too stand against the Mungu you must be punished for your hubris" the panther said.

"Spare me the philosophical crap you're doing this because you hate hyenas because your faith gives you an excuse to kill!" Umoja spat.

The panther jumped at him only for Umoja to backhand it aside the rest of the animals were charging at them Umoja threw another to the ground only to be hit in the side by a wildebeest.

"Umoja!" Uhuru cried slashing the wildebeest, she lifted Umoja up.

"I'm fine we have no way out we have to fight" Umoja told her.

Uhuru nodded readying her claws.

Vitani was sitting alone wallowing in her misery when she heard the voices of a massive and from the sound of it violent crowd what were they doing?

"Burn the spawns of the demon cleanse our sanctuary" the crowd chanted.

The spawns of the demon, oh no Shauku Uhuru they were going to kill them. Vitani pulled herself up and ran in the direction of the crowd why would Kurongu allow this.

Simba Nala, Sarafina and Kurongu were rushing through the kingdom searching for any sign of their families.

"I don't see them" Nala said.

"Kovu and Kiara will likely be where Umoja is" Simba said.

"What about Vitani?" Kurongu asked.

"I don't know, but the crowd will likely lead us to Umoja" Simba said.

"Than that's where Uhuru will be" Shauku said having arrived along with her brother Yatima.

"What Yatima you were supposed to get them to safety" Kurongu said.

"I did but Uhuru refused to leave Umoja behind she went back for him" Yatima said.

"Of course she would considering what she feels" Sarafina said.

"Then that means she'll be with Umoja find the crowd and we'll find them" Simba said.

"That may not be fast enough look" Nala said gesturing to a rising fire.

"We have to hurry" Shauku cried.

Kiara and Kovu followed the rising fire as well as the chant of the crowd murder in their eyes they caught sight of the crowd now they would kill them for even considering to harm their son. Umoja and Uhuru beat back their assailants who continued to descend upon them Uhuru slashed one in the face while Umoja slammed one to the ground he then backhanded another while Uhuru threw another into a rock before one grabbed her and slammed her head into a rock.

"Uhuru! How dare you!" Umoja roared charging at them only for another wildebeest to ram him knocking him into a wall, he struggled to rise but couldn't the crowd descended on them.

"I warned you!" Kiara screamed impaling the wildebeest on her claws she let it's body slide off while slicing at them slashing one across the cheek.

Kiara immediately proceeded to jump at it burying her claws in it's spine she let it drop to the ground before turning her murderous eyes to the rest.

"Let's see the Mungu save you now" she growled.

She turned her gaze to the leopard she threatened before and charged at him he immediately attempted to flee.

Kovu didn't care they all had their chance now it was time to do things Kiara's way the way he was trained for. Kovu dragged one to the ground and snapped it's neck he then grabbed another and slammed it to the ground before going for it's throat in a moment Kovu realized something, he hated this every life he took made him feel sick maybe he didn't have that killer instinct anymore and maybe that wasn't bad.

Kiara relentlessly pursued the leopard jumping at him and pinning him to the wall she sliced him across the cheek thrusting her paw into his ribs she grabbed his paw and slammed it into the wall she then grabbed him around the neck and very slowly began to dig her claws in he gasped and choked.

"You lived because I let you, you will not be so fortunate this time" Kiara hissed slamming his spine into the wall he let out a cry of pain.

Kiara placed her second paw on his back and began slowly digging her claws into his spine he screamed and roared in pain while Kiara smiled in satisfaction.

"Do you want it to end" Kiara asked sadistically.

"Kiara that's enough!" Kovu shouted.

Kiara turned her attention to him she then removed her paw from his neck and buried them into his chest letting his body slump. Kiara looked down at his body and didn't feel the satisfaction she did before she felt only horror and revulsion she ignored it.

"You were torturing him" Kovu said horrified.

"I don't know" was all Kiara could say.

The two of them turned their attention back to the crowd.

"Turn back I don't want to hurt you!" Kovu told them.

"I'd listen to my mate because unlike him I do" Kiara stated.

The crowd all charged at them while Umoja and Uhuru began to pull themselves to their feet.

Vitani rushed through the pride lands searching for any sign of Shauku and Uhuru she caught a familiar scent Uhuru Shauku would be nearby Vitani headed for the scent.

Kovu and Kiara stood their ground as the crowd came at them.

"You may kill us but I'm taking all of you with me!" Kiara roared.

Simba, Nala, Sarafina, Kurongu, Shauku and Yatima all arrived at the fire they caught sight of Kovu and Kiara as well as Umoja and Uhuru.

"There!" Simba cried out, they rushed toward them.

Umoja and Uhuru were limping away from the crowd but others were already pursuing them they collapsed in pain and looked up seeing a cheetah jumping at them they closed their eyes and reached their paws for each other waiting for the killing blow but it never came, they opened their eyes to see Shauku standing over them.

"Mom" Uhuru said weakly.

"Come on!" Shauku said while pulling them up.

"Yatima I've got Uhuru you get Umoja!" Shauku demanded.

"Right" he said.

"What about my parents" Umoja asked in pain.

"Help's already here now let's move!" Shauku commanded while supporting her daughter.

Simba jumped at the crowd and knocked a cheetah aside, while Nala sliced an antelope and Kurongu lifted a wildebeest off the ground and threw it aside.

"You have made a mockery of my faith!" Kurongu roared while plowing through the animals as if they were Styrofoam.

Simba and Nala helped Kovu and Kiara up while Kurongu tore through the animal forces in rage, after leaving half a dozen broken and battered on the ground he stood besides the rest of them.

"We're done let's get out of here!" Simba shouted.

The five of them immediately turned away from the crowd and ran off.

Hatari sat inside Kurongu's church he sensed the animals plight they were fearful time to remind of them of their place. Hatari channeled his link to mother allowing her energy to flow through him he then focused in on them.

The animals were beginning to back away allowing the lions to escape when a smoke like cloud appeared it emitted a light.

"I understand your fear I too am afraid but we must be strong we are but instruments of the Mungu these deeds are not ours alone" Hatari told them compassionately.

"You have nothing to fear, nothing to regret" Hatari continued.

"Your cause is holy it is just, you are the saviors these lions they are the servants of evil we are the followers of good now we must remove this evil for the innocent" Hatari said.

"save our home" he said softly.

The animals rallied and chased after them again, too easy he wondered how many would fall, how many of his followers would die and would the rest even care.

Shauku and Yatima dragged Uhuru and Umoja through the kingdom they saw the borders were not far Simba and the rest were behind them.

"Get moving they're close" Simba said.

They continued running to the borders when I cheetah jumped on Yatima throwing him aside, a tiger then tackled Shauku to the ground Uhuru hit the ground hard and slowly tried to pick herself up only for an antelope to bite her leg. Uhuru screamed while trying to pull her leg free.

Umoja was enraged they would not hurt her he jumped on top of the creature biting into it's back it cried out in pain as Umoja dragged it off of her he beat it aside growling.

"Stay away from her!" he roared.

Another animal this one a snake wrapped itself around him he struggled against digging his claws into it, another animal was jumping on top of Uhuru baring it's fangs, Umoja ripped himself free of the snake and charged at it tackling it and sending it plunging off of a cliff but not before it dragged him down too.

: Chapter 34:

Decision

"Umoja!" Uhuru cried out.

Kiara screamed in rage and anguish Kovu roared out his son's name.

"We have to move" Sarafina said in sadness.

"No they killed my son they all die!" Kiara roared.

"Then you will die!" Sarafina told her.

Kovu heard a roar coming from the borders.

"Get over here now!" Kilbali called out.

"Kilbali, get to the border now!" Simba shouted.

They rushed at the border numerous other animals following them, Kilbali and the animals he brought swiped at them knocking them down while Kilbali threw another aside his pride slamming another into the ground while another was thrown into a wall.

"We can't hold them off long get moving" Kilbali called out to them.

"We can't leave Umoja!" Uhuru cried out.

"We can't reach him" Kilbali said.

More animals were heading for them.

"That's it we have to go now we can't hold them off" Kilbali said.

"Then go" Shauku told him.

"What about you" Yatima called back.

"He's right come on" Kilbali said.

"No I will hold them off while you escape" Shauku said.

"What my pride and I can do that" Kilbali said.

"No this is nothing compared to what they'll send next you'll need every pride member for that battle if you sacrifice yourselves now none of us will survive" Shauku said.

"Then I alone will hold the line" Kilbali said.

"No you're a warrior I am not you need every warrior and without you the anarchy pride will collapse because like it or not you are their leader" Shauku stated.

Kilbali knew she was right but he didn't like it he turned away, "you are a very brave soul" he told her.

Uhuru noticed everyone leaving except her mother what was she doing there? Uhuru turned back toward her mother and Yatima followed.

Uhuru approached Shauku looking up at her mother.

"Mom you came" Uhuru said.

Shauku hugged her daughter closely, "of course I love you Uhuru" Shauku told her she then pushed her away.

"What are you?" Uhuru asked

"Uhuru get as far away from here as possible I'll hold the line here" Shauku told her.

"No you can't!" Uhuru cried

"Go" Shauku said.

"I'm not going to leave you mom!" Uhuru cried.

Shauku turned to her daughter and smiled, "you didn't even when I gave you reason to." Shauku said.

"You have to live Uhuru you, you are the future I see it every time I see you" Shauku told them.

"This world the way it is you are going to beat it, because you are brave and you are so strong" Shauku said with pride while tears streamed down Uhuru's cheeks.

"n no m om" Uhuru sobbed.

"But it is your willingness to accept and understand others that will truly win out in the end I am so proud of you Uhuru" Shauku said tears flowing down her cheeks.

Shauku took Uhuru's paw and smiled at her wiping a tear from her daughters face she then turned away and faced the oncoming crowd, "I love you Uhuru and you Yatima" she said.

Yatima desperately wanted to stop her but he knew she had made her choice.

"I love you too my sister" he choked out.

Shauku charged at the crowd her claws extracted a wildebeest charged at her and rammed her. She crashed to the ground; she painfully picked herself up, the wildebeest came at her and she sliced it above the chest. She continued moving toward the crowd; this time a zebra kicked her. Shauku felt her vision blur she ignored it and clawed her way up and stabbed it in the sides; she continued moving toward them.

Vitani arrived to see Yatima pulling Uhuru away where was Shauku she turned her attention and saw Shauku facing the crowd; Vitani rushed toward it to help her friend.

Shauku's body bounced off of the ground before skidding to a stop; she painfully crawled on the ground before forcing herself to stand. An animal tried to pass her; in response she sliced its legs, Shauku stared down the crowd.

"Shauku get out of there!" Vitani cried.

Shauku turned to Vitani in shock, "you came back even after I rejected you" Shauku said in shock.

"You're family" Vitani told her.

A rhino charged at Shauku, and Vitani jumped on it biting and clawing at it. The rhino thrashed about and threw Vitani aside; she slammed into the ground. Battered she tried to pull herself up but the rhino was charging at her.

For Shauku the whole world had slowed down she could see everything; she remembered Vitani bringing her Uhuru, saving her after the society attack, helping her find her brother, as well as helping her through the pain of her parents; she saw her confession the tears in her eyes, she wasn't her clans killer she was her friend and she wouldn't let her die.

Vitani watched as the rhino came at her, this was it she readied herself for her end only for Shauku to throw herself in front of her. The rhino smashed into her smashing her body and sending her hurdling across the land her body hit the ground bounced once and then was still.

"Shauku!" Vitani screamed running toward her; the crowd looked at her as she cradled the broken hyena it didn't look like a slain demon it looked like a normal person.

"What did I do" the rhino asked in horror.

He turned to the rest of the crowd who looked uncaring, he turned away from them with disgust how could they not care this wasn't why he joined the church, The rhino left.

The crowd left Vitani paying her no heed nor caring for her sorrow.

Vitani cradled Shauku's broken form calling out to her hoping it would work.

"Shauku wake up come on Shauku please" Vitani cried in tears.

Shauku choked out a cough, "Vitani" she choked out.

"I'm here for you" Vitani said.

"I know you always were" Shauku said weakly.

She stared down at the necklace Yatima gave her, she removed the stone,

"Rub your paw against it" she asked.

Vitani did so and a bunch of letters appeared on it; Shauku looked down at it, the final message left by her parents.

"Hey Shauku it's your dad speaking, well if you're reading this you probably already know that duh and if not well why am I writing this then? The winner for most useless exposition definitely know that"

Shauku chuckled painfully at her fathers words he seemed funny.

"Anyway I'm guessing you have a lot of questions well I'll answer as many as I can. First Shenzi is your mom. You see after Scar's death we returned here and she was so broken so desperate to make the pain go away she wasn't the only one we turned to each other in comfort was it probably not the brightest idea, yeah most likely did I regret it, no you see your mother didn't love me but I did love her and for a moment it felt like maybe she did too. I probably should've said no but I didn't was it a mistake, never because the greatest thing imaginable came from it, you Shauku."

Shauku felt tears filling her eyes she was wrong her father did love her.

"I wanted nothing more than to see you grow, to raise you, hear you call me dad but I couldn't Shenzi and I weren't together and you wouldn't have real parents. Shenzi didn't hate you, no giving you up was hard for her but we knew we had to because we were marked for death and you would've been too that's why we left you, to make certain you didn't pay for our mistakes. I still partially regret it and when you were a pup I couldn't stay away, Shenzi saw you a few times too but I would play with you every now and again but I couldn't stay I would never let you pay for my sins. I love you Shauku it's why I named you that in the first place just know that your parents loved you and I'm certain we'll be proud of you. Have a great life kid your father Banzai."

Shauku wiped a tear away there was a second message.

"Now that you know you must know the most vital secret any hyena has kept not even our clan knows only Shenzi and myself now listen carefully Shauku"

Shauku eyes went wide she couldn't believe it.

"Shauku?" Vitani asked.

"Vitani I'm sorry for everything" Shauku choked out.

"It's alright you have every right for what I did" Vitani said.

"You didn't do that, I realize that now, I trust you" Shauku said.

"Come here" Shauku asked.

Vitani leaned closer and Shauku whispered something in her ear, Vitani stared at her with shock.

"I'm counting on you I know yo u wil l su cce ed" Shauku began to choke,

"Shauku" Vitani cried.

"yo u are m y fr ien d, I for gi ve y ou" Shauku choked out the words before her body slumped and her breathing ceased.

Vitani sunk her face into Shauku's chest sobbing endlessly she felt her sorrow but also hope she had forgiven her in the end Shauku was her friend.

: Chapter 35:

Hatred

Hatari's followers all gathered outside the church where Hatari stood before them.

"Today we took a life we lost a follower he is no longer one of us and he must be punished as well, but we have seen enough blood we will forgive our fellow brother" Hatari said.

The followers turned to their leader.

"We killed today and I know what many of you are thinking that it was wrong, but I am here to tell you that it was just, we killed a spawn of Kecila before history could repeat itself" Hatari explained.

The followers looked up at him.

"But we cannot stop now there is but one more thing that must be done then at last we will all be worthy, this world will be worthy of the Mungu's paradise" Hatari stated.

His followers eyes widened in shock.

"Yes when we are done we will all go to paradise; no more suffering, no more pain, everyone will be happy forever" Hatari said softly.

"Is that not worth the deaths that must happen? I hate this I hate every moment of it but I must endure it for you" Hatari told them.

"They are misguided and after their deaths the Mungu can begin the process to their redemption; we are not killing them we are saving them and they will thank us when they join us in paradise" Hatari said.

"Will you deny them this" Hatari asked them.

"No!" the crowd cheered.

"Will you deny the world this!? Hatari asked more powerfully this time.

"No!" the crowd cheered again

"Our father has shown me where they hide; let us march to the anarchist pride and set them free!" Hatari declared.

The crowd all cheered in unison Hatari smiled he could feel the hatred all around him it was perfect, soon mother soon.

Everyone was gathered at Kilbali's pride their heads bowed low in the memory of Shauku, right beside it was another memorial for Umoja.

"I did not know Shauku truly but I had heard much about her from her child Uhuru. She was strong, determined and compassionate. She was a tortured soul living through an unjust life of needless pain, she was brave and noble willing to give up her life so that others may live, she's the type of soul that will never be forgotten, forever remembered by this world through those who love her, a daughter, a friend, a mentor. She is never truly gone from this world and she will look down on us down on her daughter for all time, in Shauku's memory" Kilbali said with a final bow of respect.

Kurongu bowed his head the lowest he turned to see Uhuru sobbing, he approached her.

"I am deeply sorry for your loss" Kurongu told her sorrowfully.

"Why would you be it's your fault she's dead" Uhuru hissed.

"You're right Hatari was my responsibility and I couldn't see the darkness in him and now I haven't paid for it you have; every time I make a mistake others suffer for it" Kurongu said.

"You should've been the one who died" Uhuru said coldly.

"Uhuru calm down" Kovu said sadly still refusing to accept the loss of his son.

In an instant Uhuru exploded, "no he's the one who brought that stupid faith here, he's the one who inspired them to believe it well they believe it, they believe it enough to kill for it. Is that what you wanted, they killed my mother for it and they killed Umoja, you tore down my life!" Uhuru screamed.

"The only thing I want The Mungu to do is to strike you down where you stand and throw your soul into some fiery inferno!" She continued her body trembling.

Kovu stepped forward preparing to intervene only for Kiara to stop him,

"Then you can rot separated from your paradise and your Hasara!" Uhuru screamed.

Kurongu felt a deep stab in his chest, that was too far.

"You think I actually feel I am worthy of her? I don't think I ever will be, I didn't want this I tried to stop them but I couldn't it was my fault and if I could take your mothers place I would" Kurongu said painfully.

Uhuru ignored him turning away.

Simba was surprised by Uhuru's outburst he would've expected something like that from Kiara.

"I am surprised you haven't said anything" Simba said to his daughter.

"He's not responsible Hatari is" Kiara said.

"this time it's Hatari, who will be the next face you seek out" Simba said.

"He killed my son" Kiara said.

"Scar killed my father did my revenge make anything better" Simba asked her.

"Simba you cannot ask us to forgive this" Kovu said.

"Kovu revenge won't bring your son back, it didn't bring mine, all it did was add a lot of bodies to the pile" Simba told them.

"But he was my son" Kovu said not fighting back his tears anymore.

"Then honor his memory don't desecrate it with blood" Simba told him.

Kovu knew the truth revenge and hatred would not revive Umoja. He had seen what it did; the horrible cycle it started, a cycle he and Kiara ended, what had happened.

"Kiara Simba's right we have to make peace not war" Kovu told her,

"You would just disregard our son's death!" Kiara roared.

"No but murder won't make the pain go away, will it Simba?" Kovu asked.

"It will make it worse" Simba stated.

"My pain cannot grow" Kiara stated.

"Wake up Kiara" Simba stated.

"You kill Hatari than what, what of his followers you'll make him a martyr" Simba tried to explain.

"It's just him" Kiara reasoned.

"No you kill him you'll create a hundred more of him" Simba said.

"Then I'll kill them too!" Kiara spat.

"Only more will rise so long as he has followers" Simba said.

"Then I guess I'll have to kill them all!" Kiara growled.

"You sound like Zira not my daughter, no you sound worse" Simba stated.

"How far will you go, how many people will you turn away?" Simba questioned.

"Shut up!" Kiara screamed.

"Look at you can you imagine if Kopa saw you like this, you were his successor" Simba stated.

"Now you shame him" Simba said disgusted.

Kiara roared and tackled Simba to the ground; she rolled around on the ground reaching her paw for his throat, Simba threw Kiara back.

"Simba, Kiara!" Kovu cried.

"No stay back! I have to do this" Simba said.

Simba swung his paw at Kiara, she deflected it before swinging at his head which Simba parried away; Kiara slashed at his chest which he dodged.

"Look at yourself Kiara!" Simba called out to her while dodging her attacks,

"You're so consumed with rage that you'll even attack you're father!" Simba shouted.

Kiara let out a scream not a roar a scream, she charged her father who caught her, she wrapped her around his neck pushing him back; Simba struggled against her pressure pushing down on her neck and slamming her to the ground. Simba held Kiara down, she smacked him in the face knocking him off of her.

"How long before you turn your rage towards Kovu or if he were here Umoja!?" Simba told he.

"Don't you mention my son!" Kiara screamed charging at Simba swinging blindly.

Simba effortlessly dodged her attacks before striking her in the gut.

"This isn't who you want to be" Simba reasoned.

"It's who I have to be" Kiara stated

"You sound like Sarabi" Sarafina said having recently arrived, Nala beside her.

"You don't know me not anymore!" Kiara shouted.

"Oh I know you Kiara, I've seen this before and if you're so certain why are you struggling at all, why haven't just killed your father?" Sarafina asked bluntly.

"Mom what are you saying!?" Nala asked her.

"Kiara don't listen to her this isn't you you're still the daughter I raised!" Nala pleaded.

Kiara stared at her mother and her grandmother, she turned to her father,

"Why are you trying to save a monster?" Kiara demanded.

"I'm not, I'm trying to save my daughter" Simba said.

"I don't need your saving!" Kiara spat.

She swung at Simba again which he caught, she reached for his throat which Simba held back, the two of them struggled as they pushed each other back.

"Get out of my way!" Kiara growled and it sounded like a growl she was sounding less and less human.

"Kiara they're right you claim you have to be this why?" Kovu demanded.

"To protect those I love" Kiara answered.

"That didn't protect our son you protected us all better before!" Kovu shouted.

"If this was really to keep us safe why isn't your son here, why isn't Umoja alive." Sarafina said coldly she knew what the response would be.

Kiara screamed she threw Simba aside and charged at Sarafina swinging her claws at her which Sarafina dodged while barely moving.

"Now you attack your grandmother answer the question why isn't Umoja here?!" Nala demanded.

Kiara let out a snarl while slicing her other paw in Nala's direction she sliced ferociously at both of them roaring and snarling it wasn't clear if she knew what was going on anymore.

"This isn't the lioness I fell in love with, and I will not spend my life with her replacement" Kovu said saddened.

"You would abandon me too" Kiara hissed, her voice sounding more like a demon than the once beautiful princess.

"Yes because if this is who you are than I cannot love you anymore, you disgust me" Kovu said.

Kiara roared and swung at him. Now she was swinging her claws blindly at everyone she once claimed to love, they dodged them but refused to fight back. Kiara continued screaming and slicing; she finally hit Sarafina on the rib, her mother on the chest, and Kovu on the cheek. They all fell to the ground their blood dripping on the floor and the world went still.

Kiara looked down at her family, what had happened she couldn't remember all she could remember seeing was red.

"What did I do?" Kiara asked in complete horror.

"You lost control and you hurt the ones you loved" Simba told her.

"No I just wanted Hatari" Kiara said in shock.

"And yet your mother, your grandmother, and your mate are the ones bleeding" Simba told his daughter.

"No, how did this how did I?" Kiara asked in complete and utter confusion and disbelief.

"Hatred is a poison Kiara. How did Taka go from loving his brother and wanting to save the hyenas to murdering him and not caring if the hyenas starved, all hatred starts logically where it would seem okay to give in" Sarafina said pulling herself up.

"But it's the first step, one moment you're battling the animals that want to murder your family the next you're the one who does" Sarafina explained.

Realization dawned on Kiara she understood now, what had happened to her.

"They betrayed us they would've killed us" Kiara reasoned though it didn't sound like even she believed her words.

"Then be better than them Kiara" Nala told her while rising to her feet.

"You were something incredible and you still can be, hatred was never meant for you" Nala told her daughter.

"They owe us nothing we are not their superiors we are their guardians, their protectors" Simba said.

"Do you remember you said those very words, we are one, you reminded me of that" Simba quoted.

Kiara remembered them all she believed them then but what about now.

"Thing's are different now" Kiara said though the tone in her voice completely betrayed the words she spoke, she didn't believe a word she said.

"No this new united world it was your dream Kiara and I know it still is. They've made mistakes but so did Zira and you still forgave her, aren't we all a part of the great circle of life?" Kovu said remembering the beautiful person his mate used to be, and still could be.

Kiara remembered it all, her dream, the world she longed to see the animals she vowed to protect, her forgiveness of Zira. Kovu was right if she could forgive Zira she could forgive the kingdom because that's who she was not a killer, killing disgusted her; she was a dreamer someone who would always be willing to help someone in need, a protector, a hero, and though Kiara didn't think this one it was certainly the most true, a saint.

Kiara looked to her family and smiled her eyes filled with tears as she embraced them.

"Thank you" Kiara said her voice was filled with so much compassion and joy, both emotions that Kiara had not shown in years.

"We're always here for you Kiara" Nala said.

"Always, I love you" Simba said hugging her.

"I knew my mate would come through" Kovu said.

Kiara turned to Kovu and took him into her arms which he returned the two of them shared a passionate kiss it was all Kovu needed to know for certain, his mate was back, the great princess had at long last returned.

: Chapter 36:

What do you believe?

Uhuru sat alone motionless the only sound were her sobs of sorrow. Her mother was dead Umoja was dead, Uhuru felt like her entire heart had just been ripped away.

"You know hiding your emotions is never a healthy option" Kilbali told her.

"I don't have anything to hide my mother, Umoja" Uhuru sobbed.

"Yes loss is difficult especially those we truly hold dear, I have lost many myself it is natural when you're as old as I am" Kilbali said.

"I feel like I never got to show my mom just how much she meant to me" Uhuru said in sorrow.

"I'm certain she knew, but her loss while painful is not the one that destroyed you" Kilbali stated.

"Umoja I, I can't imagine living without him he meant so much to me I wanted so much with him, but he's gone and now I'll never have that chance I. I" Uhuru struggled to say.

"There is no need struggle you know what is in your heart" Kilbali said with compassion.

"How do you know" Uhuru asked.

"Because I have lost both of the one's I fell in love with one of them decades ago long before you or even Simba were born" Kilbali told her his voice had a hint of sadness in it.

"Does it get easier?" Uhuru asked struggle not to sob.

"What we lose life eventually returns, those we love who die are not gone, that love remains with us forever until it allows us to find new love" Kilbali said while looking at a painting in his cave, a female leopard, the second one who claimed his heart, and he would thank forever thank her for taking away the pain he had lived with for so long.

Uhuru understood Kilbali's words but she didn't think she would ever feel it again.

"He is likely here why don't you tell him now, I did both times they both already knew but telling someone they are loved cannot be done too many times." Kilbali said before turning away from Uhuru.

Uhuru stared up at sky she felt the pain in her heart return.

"Umoja I cannot imagine what my life will be without you but I need you to know meeting you was the best thing that ever happened you are everything I would've wanted, I, I love you Umoja" Uhuru said and felt her heart break.

"I said a similar thing when I found her" Kurongu said approaching Uhuru.

"Leave me alone" Uhuru demanded.

"I fear for you I have been where you are right now" Kurongu said.

"But you already know that after all how else could you know about my beloved Hasara?" Kurongu stated.

Uhuru turned away from him.

"You are right I don't deserve her unlike you, but you and I are similar" Kurongu told her.

"How" Uhuru asked.

"We were both destroyed by Zira, you indirectly when she wiped out your mothers clan, and I when she killed my mate" Kurongu said.

"Zira killed your mate" Uhuru asked.

"Yes though Hasara was already broken by that point she was completely insane, she wasn't my mate anymore I don't know how but I know it was Zira's fault" Kurongu explained.

"Did you seek revenge" Uhuru asked.

"No Zira is as flawed as I am she made mistakes killing her would not revive my mate though I did try and find her" Kurongu said.

"Why?" Uhuru asked.

"Because I knew if I attacked her she would kill me" Kurongu said.

"And yet she didn't she refused, it was the first time I realized there is no true evil just the choices we make" Kurongu said.

"Doesn't that counteract your faith" Uhuru asked confused.

"Why would it?" Kurongu asked though his tone was far too certain for it to be a question.

"Doesn't the Mungu already predetermine everything it's why I could never even remotely accept your faith, what point is their if you have no will of your own?" Uhuru asked trying to hide the contempt in her voice, it didn't work.

"That's where you and many others are mistaken child, oh there's definitely free will" Kurongu said his certainty becoming even more prominent.

Uhuru was confused this didn't make sense how can you have a predetermined fate yet still have free will.

Umoja opened his eyes only to find himself in a mysterious void there was darkness and light all around him, what was this place was he dead?

He looked around the area there was nothing there.

"Where am I?" Umoja asked.

"Welcome Umoja" a deep commanding and booming voice echoed

"Who are you?" Umoja asked it what is this place.

"You are on the brink of death and so have journeyed within yourself" another voice said this one female, firm yet more compassionate but still commanding.

"How is that possible?" Umoja asked.

"You are staring death in the face and unless you find the truth it will claim you" another female voice said this one deeper raspier, with a bit of a hiss,

"How do I find the truth?" Umoja asked.

"it is right in front of you" a forth voice said this one was also male deep powerful commanding but it also sounded older more controlled.

"Find what you believe in Umoja" the first voice said, with that Umoja was alone.

Umoja approached the two voids he reached out for the light and nothing happened he looked into it and didn't hear anything; he turned to the darkness and looked into it there was nothing there. Umoja stepped into the dark one and something happened the void changed it was no longer darkness instead it turned into a desolate land where endless animals were clamoring over each other the land was burning, it was the Pride Lands after the society's message.

Umoja stepped out only to see the darkness had consumed a third of the void but it wasn't darkness; he entered it again and on another side he saw the tree he and Uhuru stayed in, the darkness was transformed into anarchy. He went outside again and turned to the light which changed as well, the light turned into a massive church there were symbols all around statues of the Mungu and numerous animals kneeling down praying one of them was Vitani.

Umoja was even more confused the voids completely counteracted each other he walked up to Vitani only to realize he couldn't speak to her. So the two voids represented anarchy and Kurongu's faith how on earth did that possibly go together? He exited the void and noticed something even stranger the outside had changed as well showing signs of both he also heard voices.

"if you believe everything can you really believe anything"

"what do you believe Umoja" The memory of Uhuru stated.

"they place their lives entirely in the paws of one being" The memory of Umoja asked.

"you are free, free to live your life however you choose" The memory of Uhuru explained.

Umoja recognized all of them he continued to listen,

"how can you have a destiny yet still have free will"

"they would kill each other they wouldn't argue they would kill each other"

Umoja remembered when he said both of those he they were the critical flaws of both ideals but what did that have to do with it he didn't believe in either of them.

"Their both flawed I can't fully accept either one" Umoja said.

Kurongu was sitting with Uhuru who looked at him curiously, "your wrong the Mungu and freedom cannot coexist" Uhuru said though there was a hint of a doubt in her voice, she wasn't truly certain if she believed that or really anything anymore.

"I actually thought that once Kiara made the same mistake but it's not true the Mungu does allow free will" Kurongu said while remembering everything that led him where he was.

"How? Please tell me" Uhuru asked her voice sounded almost desperate.

Kurongu could see her desperation, he recognized it as the same desperation he once felt as well as the same desperation he saw in his daughter's eyes, he once doubted too. Now he could see that same confusion in Uhuru's eyes, she would not truly believe him but he could still at least answer her question.

"Of course child" Kurongu said before beginning.

Umoja sat between the two voids contemplating his next move he continued to listen to the voices.

"you embraced Pindua's ideal without understanding it and as expected this is the result" That one was the memory of Kilbali explaining why the kingdom nearly destroyed their own home, it also sounded very familiar to what was happening now. Umoja was beginning to understand.

"it happened again they embraced Kurongu's faith but didn't understand it but how does that help" Umoja asked in confusion pacing around the two conflicting ideals.

"faith and freedom cannot coexist." Umoja said in near defiance, of course he knew there had to be more than that he wouldn't be here if there wasn't. Umoja stopped for a moment looking at both the anarchy void and the faith void.

"You see Uhuru a common misconception is having a purpose in life immediately means you have no choice, this is false"

Umoja walked through the anarchy void seeing him and Uhuru living peacefully and orderly he turned to the faith one and saw the same order,

"We always have a choice no matter what anyone thinks. You see many ask why would The Mungu let this happen why would he do this to us, I asked that as well how could he take my beloved Hasara from me do you know the answer?"

Umoja sat and looked around at the chaos in the pride lands and noticed something fascinating there were animals praying to the great kings the Mungu anything they believed.

"He didn't he doesn't control our lives he just watches and when we are on the wrong path he attempts to correct us like any parent would and like any child we can defy him, but he does not punish us because our lives must be our own, why does he not answer every prayer why does a parent not cave every time their child wants something, we will not grow, will become dependent, he cannot give us the answer for everything we must find it"

Umoja turned to the tree he remembered, he believed in the kings then and he still does. Vitani is a believer of the Mungu and the great kings, the truth began to dawn on him.

"We must fight, we must struggle to live life so we prove we are worthy of what's beyond. We must choose to embrace him or not, he knows our path because he's seen it because he is beyond what we can comprehend. He knows how it will end but we still decide that for ourselves, he doesn't control us he just knows us better than anyone, you see you believe because you are anarchist you cannot have faith"

Umoja looked at the two separate ideals except they weren't separate they could all coexist simply because the Mungu was beyond anything he could be anything every faith had a powerful being watching over you in some form whose to say they're not all the same.

"This is an absurd statement, any ideal can have faith because it isn't a government it is simply a belief, an ideal to give you hope to give you strength, to let you know you are not alone. He can be watching but in the end it's still our story"

Umoja looked at the two voids he now understood.

"They can coexist you don't have to choose between one side or the other they can coexist" he said.

"That is what I believe that all ideals can coexist" Umoja said.

The two voids then merged together and in an instant anarchy and faith became one they simply became a kingdom animals were everywhere some just lounging around the others were sharing food others were praying.

"Uniting the prides is not enough this is the key to the new world" Umoja said smiling.

The two ideals then reverted back to light and dark before merging into a beautiful night under the stars it brought back some memories, there were four lions standing before him, one was huge with gold fur and a brown mane, the other was even bigger with gold fur and a black mane, the other two were lioness he actually recognized all but one of them.

"Well done Umoja" Mufasa said.

Umoja bowed respectfully.

"You are ready to return to the mortal world" Zira told him.

"The ideals are at peace and so are you" Sarabi said.

"But there is final truth you must embrace" Ahadi said.

"The one in your heart, I too was once in your situation do not let it go Umoja" Ahadi said,

"What" Umoja asked he then looked up at the stars a picture was forming he then saw her, the one he would fight for more than anything, he remembered it everything they went through their first meeting, telling him about anarchy, their test in the tree, reuniting at the gorge, looking at Kurongu's diaries, lying under the stars, and finally her kiss the sweetness of it the feeling of her muzzle against his, the passion in his heart.

"I see" he said with that the void faded and Umoja woke up in a small pond.

Pulling himself up he now knew what he believed, he believed in coexistence and his love for her.

"Please wait for me" he said.

"I love you Uhuru" Umoja said feeling more free than he ever had nothing would hold him back now, he had to find her tell her then he could only hope they would begin their life together.

: Chapter 37:

Our only chance

Vitani rested Shauku's body in the grave she had dug for her, She wiped a tear from her eye only for another to stream down. Vitani began sealing the grave, She placed a piece of wood into the dirt and carved Shauku's name on it she then carved "beloved mother, daughter and friend."

She stared at the grave and bowed her head placing her paws together and closing her eyes.

"I know you are there I ask you to hear me please free Shauku from her pain and allow to ascend into your paradise, allow her to shine as a star a king would envy let her find peace and happiness, amen" Vitani prayed.

She then looked to the stars and said another different one.

"Watch over her. I know you are certainly already there if your not beside me right now, she is in your paws guide her to her paradise Kopa" Vitani said before opening her eyes.

She then turned her attention to the grave, "I'll never forget you and I promise I will fulfill the promise I made you, rest in peace Shauku, mother, daughter and friend" Vitani said softly.

"You forgot sister" Yatima added not even bothering to hide the sorrow in his voice.

"I didn't know if you were here" Vitani told him.

"I wouldn't miss my sisters memorial, she was special" Yatima said while staring at the grave his voice showed a hint of a pride, he was proud to be her brother.

"We all are" Vitani said

"where is it?" Vitani asked,

"My mission you know?" Yatima asked for the first time that Vitani could remember he actually sounded surprised.

Vitani nodded.

Simba, Nala, Kovu, and Kiara were sitting in Kilbali's pride they knew it wasn't going to be safe much longer Hatari would come for them.

"Silence before the storm, are you accepting the possibility of death or defying it?" Kilbali asked them.

"I don't know what I'm going to do before I would just kill them but now I don't know" Kiara said in fear she practically shuddered at the sound of hearing herself say kill.

"If we kill are we proving Hatari right?" Kovu asked uncertain.

"Is killing truly evil" Kilbali asked in a calm and reserved voice.

"Of course it is!" Nala said in disbelief at the mere idea of his question.

"Do you not kill every time you hunt" Kilbali asked her his tone did not change at all.

"That's part of the great circle murder" Simba said uncertain,

"Death is a part of life it's not evil it is the reason behind it that makes it evil" Kilbali explained yet his tone remained unchanged.

"You're saying murder is justified!?" Kovu asked horrified.

"No but sometimes in life we are forced to do something we don't want to" Kilbali stated.

"Do you want to kill them" Kilbali questioned for the first time since the conversation began his tone changed sounding a bit more compassionate.

"No" Kiara answered with certainty.

"Then don't" Kilbali said bluntly.

"I thought you said it's a part of life" Nala asked.

"It is, death is inevitable but we do not need to spread it needlessly" Kilbali stated.

"Why are you asking us this" Simba asked.

"The same reason I always do Simba, if you feel you must kill that is your choice but if you feel it is not needed don't, you are asking me something i cannot truly answer, do what you think is right" Kilbali said wisely.

"How can we be sure?" Nala asked him.

"You can't, what do you plan to do about Hatari" Kilbali asked.

"I can't reason with him I have to face him when the time comes I will" Simba stated.

Kiara heard her father's words if he would face Hatari she would have to do something as well.

"We'll have to battle his followers" Kovu said.

"No, maybe we won't I was like them but once I saw how far I was willing to go I saw the truth maybe they can too" Kiara said.

"How do we do that?" Nala asked.

"We show them how far they've fallen by showing them we're not the demons, we look like saints compared to them" Kiara said.

"You're right how can you believe you're right when you're opponents are more merciful than you are" Kovu said.

"That will be dangerous" Sarafina said having arrived.

"They follow Hatari" she said.

"Then we somehow expose him for the fraud he is" Kurongu said not even bothering to hid his disdain for his former student.

"How?" Nala asked.

"I have an idea but it's extreme" Simba stated.

"We use his connection to the demon, expose it to his followers that's how he's using his powers. The pentagram if we destroy it" Simba said.

"That could very well be the only thing keeping the demon imprisoned are you suggesting we risk unleashing it!?" Kurongu asked in disbelief.

Simba knew the plan was risky but Kurongu was forgetting one critical fact that they had been told directly.

"The Demons not the threat Hatari is, he's the one behind everything, he's the one orchestrating the Apocalypse" Simba explained.

"If we remove him we stop this apocalypse dead in it's tracks" Simba said.

Kurongu was not convinced at all, "and we unleash an unstoppable demon in the process! Have you forgotten your nightmares?!" Kurongu shouted.

"We can't fear what might happen this is our only chance" Simba said.

"Simba are you sure?" Nala asked trying not to let her fear of the horrors she saw consume her. In truth Nala wasn't sure about this, Simba's plan seemed very extreme not to mention very risky.

"No, but does anyone have a better idea?" Simba answered.

Kurongu knew he wasn't going to change anyone's mind, great Mungu he hoped Simba was right about this because if he wasn't they was a good chance everyone would die.

"We'll then how do we do this?" Kurongu asked still not fully supporting it.

"I know my way through that cave tell me where the chamber is and I could destroy it" Uhuru said having over heard the conversation.

"You're just a young girl, I won't put someone so young at risk" Kurongu responded.

"This is my choice I'm not going to sit here and wait to get slaughtered" Uhuru said.

"You can't I was already responsible for your mother's death I can't be responsible for yours" Kurongu tried to reason his voice was filled with guilt.

"You weren't responsible I see that now let me do this have faith in me" Uhuru asked him.

Kurongu knew he couldn't argue, not without defying everything he recently told her.

"Alright I will" he told her.

Simba wasn't fully convinced, "not alone Kilbali could you accompany her?" Simba asked.

"No I must protect my pride but I will send others to accompany her" Kilbali said.

"Don't bother you'll need them all I'll go with her" Sarafina said.

"Mom" Nala said shocked

"I am the only one here with any knowledge on the supernatural if anyone has a chance of sealing the demons power it's me" Sarafina told them.

"She's right Simba they can handle this" Kovu said.

"Alright you two go then" Simba told them.

A lioness came running up to them, "Kilbali we just detected Hatari's followers they're advancing on us they'll be here soon" she said.

Kilbali knew the time was now, "then we must prepare" he said.

"Alright Simba you'll have to take Hatari while Nala, Kilbali, Kurongu and I hold off Hatari's forces, Kiara you tend to the wounded make certain there are as little causalities as possible, Uhuru, Sarafina you infiltrate the church cut off Hatari's link with the demon" Kovu said.

"Everyone's counting on us" Kovu said.

Kiara smiled and nuzzled him, "and we won't fail" Kiara said.

Sarafina hugged her daughter, "come back alive" Nala said.

"I can't be here for you forever, one day it will all be in your paws" Sarafina told her daughter before turning away.

"Good luck Uhuru may Mungu be with you" Kurongu said.

"He can watch but this is my story" Uhuru said.

Kurongu smiled at her comment before she joined Sarafina.

Vitani and Yatima were standing in front of Shauku's grave.

"Are you certain you want to be a part of this?" Yatima asked.

"Yes" Vitani answered.

"Very well then follow me" Yatima replied.

They both turned to Shauku's grave and bowed respectfully, "farewell sister" Yatima said.

"What we do now we do in your memory" Vitani told her while looking to the sky and the paradise beyond where she was certain Shauku was.

The two of them bowed one final time before heading off to fulfill Yatima's mission and fulfill the promise Vitani made her friend.

Simba, Nala, Kilbali, Kurongu, Kovu and Kiara were all sitting at the borders of the kingdom awaiting the arrival of Hatari and his forces, they were prepared for whatever came their way rather it be Simba's showdown against his brother or the battle against his followers they were not afraid.

"This is it my friends on this day we change everything or die" Kilbali told them.

They said nothing the expressions on the face said more than words ever could, they were here and they were ready for anything, well at least they thought they were.

: Chapter 38:

Showdown

Hatari and his followers advanced on the anarchist pride they stood with determination and purpose they had come here for one reason to commit the most heinous crime and what would be the last crime ever.

"We are here brothers and sisters" Hatari told them.

"Now let us end this so that nothing like it will ever happen again" Hatari said making certain that he sounded disgusted with what had to happen but also making certain there was still a sense of certainty.

"Let us end the old world so that a new world, a paradise can begin!" Hatari rallied them.

The animals all roared and screamed in unison. They turned their attention to the pride and sitting right at its borders were the souls they sought to free staring at them unmoving without fear.

They all stared down the followers as well as their false prophet.

"Are you so consumed with hatred that having the Pride Lands wasn't enough for you brother?" Simba asked.

"I seek to set you all free so that we all can ascend to paradise together" Hatari said.

"You are a liar you do not care about our souls nor your followers, you are a mockery of everything I believe as well as anyone else" Kurongu roared.

"You speak ill of our savior, of your savior!" the crowd said in anger.

"He is not your savior, he's using you to corrupt this world and unleash a monstrous demon" Simba said.

The crowd looked at Simba in puzzlement.

"You really are desperate Simba making up blasphemous stories about me" Hatari said.

"He doesn't want to save the world he wants to destroy it" Nala stated.

The crowd stared at them in complete disbelief mostly at what they were suggesting.

Hatari wasn't surprised that they were trying to expose him, of course they couldn't.

"Absurd and appalling I seek your salvation and you would accuse me of such horrors!" Hatari said in rage before allowing himself to calm he wasn't actually angry but a good charismatic show went a long way.

"All you seek is the release of your revolting mother" Kurongu spat.

Hatari did feel a bit of anger with that.

"It's tragic you think that thing actually cares about you" Simba told him though unlike everyone else Simba actually did feel pity for him.

Hatari felt his anger building, "it saved you, all so it could use you and when the moment came discard you, if it didn't need you it would kill you itself" Kurongu said harshly not feeling a shred of sympathy for Hatari, that devil corrupted his faith!

Hatari struggled not explode how dare they say that, Mother saved him when no one else would she raised him she fed him she treated him like a living being, she did care about him she was the only one who did and he would see them die for mocking her in such a way.

"See how filled with rage they are, they need us, set them free" Hatari said though the last few words there was a hint of anger a hint of anger that some followers noticed.

The followers charged at them and extracted their claws.

"That didn't work" Kovu said.

"We didn't expect it to but at least we bought some time with that" Simba replied.

They readied themselves for the attack, "everyone form a circle between the den stand your ground and nothing gets past it!" Kovu commanded.

"You hold them here we'll keep the rest outside and create a path to Hatari" Kilbali said while gesturing to Simba.

Kilbali and the pride charged and met the crowd on the borders both the prides crashed into each other extracting their claws swinging their paws at each other.

"Simba get through the path they make!" Nala said though it sounded more like an order.

Simba nodded before running out.

Nala, Kovu and Kurongu remained back to back while a massive crowd came at them.

"What do you think the odds are we survive this?" Nala asked.

"What are the odds of a lion flying?" Kovu answered.

"Great joke son, perfect final words" Kurongu stated.

"This isn't our last day!" Nala growled.

The crowd charged them, Kovu knocked one to the ground while Kurongu smashed his paw into another's skull; as this happened Nala grabbed one and threw it into a wall more came at them. Kovu jumped into the air catching an antelope mid jump and flipped it into the stone wall he then maneuvered to Kurongu's side spinning himself around him and knocking out one that was heading at Nala; Nala then proceeded to uppercut a tiger sending him into the air she jumped up and uppercut him again crashing his head into the stone. Kurongu grabbed a cheetah around the neck and lifted it in the air throwing it into the path of a leopard before smashing a lioness in the temple. They all turned to face each other they were about a dozen more heading for them this was going to be a long fight and both Nala and Kurongu were once again starting feel their age.

Uhuru and Sarafina made their way to the church.

"You said you know other ways in?" Sarafina asked her.

"Yeah there's another entrance blocked off by rocks but they can be moved" Uhuru told her.

"Does anyone know about it" Sarafina asked.

"It caved in decades ago I found it by mistake" Uhuru answered

"alright let's go" Sarafina said.

They went around the back and found the entrance. After slowly unearthing it they crawled into the hole and found themselves in the cave right outside the back entrance of the church and good thing too Sarafina actually heard followers inside it.

"So much for Hatari bringing everyone" Sarafina said.

"Well we wouldn't want it to be too easy now would we?" Uhuru replied.

"You remind of my daughter when she was young" Sarafina said.

"let's move" she told Uhuru.

The two of them silently moved through the church until they found the entrance to the chamber.

"Simba said it was right here. You ready for whatever's down there?" Sarafina asked her

"no but who would be?" Uhuru replied.

They pulled the stone out and descended down the tunnel until they arrived in the chamber.

"There won't be any back up here since Hatari doesn't want anyone to know about it" Sarafina said.

"Back up please what need have I for aid" the demon said in it's usual monstrous voice.

"A lot apparently since you have no one to defend your seal" Uhuru said.

"Stay away from it Simba told me if you touch it, it can attack you" Sarafina stated.

"True, but he missed something well he didn't know it, that I can have others attack for me, you in particular" the demon said.

Sarafina felt her head spinning as did Uhuru they couldn't think straight,

"Now kindly kill each other I am disappointed I can't" the demon said.

Uhuru and Sarafina ran at each other and extracted their claws.

Simba ran through the battle field avoiding as many animals as possible while knocking aside whatever ones got his way. He watched as Kilbali and his pride did battle with Hatari's followers, Kilbali was leading the charge grabbing a wildebeest and throwing it into a rhino knocking them both off balance he then soared into the air spun and kicked the rhino in the face; he caught another attack and directed it into an oncoming panther; he jumped over an attack thrown by a lion before knocking him off balance, he then struck a cheetah in the cheek and kicked her legs out from underneath her sending her toppling on top of a Zebra. A rhino charged at him Kilbali sidestepped the attack and sliced the rhino's legs causing him to fall and crash into numerous other animals. Half a dozen came at him swinging their paws which he effortlessly sidestepped while parrying and directing their attacks into each other taking them all down without throwing a single attack, he then without looking knocked out the one behind him, it reached a point where some of the followers simply stopped attacking him. Kilbali turned his attention to Hatari's position he turned to his pride.

"I'm going to make a path cover me" Kilbali said.

"Simba follow me" he said.

Kilbali charge at the crowd Simba behind him. Kilbali lifted an antelope up and tossed it over him he then backhanded a tiger out of the way, swept his leg under a zebra and knocked it's legs out from under it and slid under a wildebeest pulling it down with him he then threw it into an elephant using it's horns to knock it down; the elephant stumbled and fell causing the entire crowd to scatter, Kilbali picked himself up removing some of the dust from his fur.

"I believe that distraction is sufficient" Kilbali said.

Simba didn't respond he just looked around at the entire group Kilbali just took down he then turned his attention to Hatari.

Kilbali turned to the animals sprawled out on the floor.

"My apologies for your pain" he sincerely said.

Simba approached Hatari who turned to him uncaringly.

"So here we are you and I destined to battle right" Hatari asked him.

"We don't have to, it doesn't have to be this way I know you suffered but these animals, these people are innocent" Simba tried to reason.

"I was innocent and the world showed me no compassion, have you ever been forced by another lioness" Hatari struggled to say but couldn't finish.

"No I can't imagine it" Simba stated.

"I can countless times and no one ever helped me some laughed at me they all disregarded me, I wasn't a living thing I was their entertainment any form they wanted" Hatari said while shuddering at the horrible memories

"No world that cruel deserves to exist" Hatari said.

Hatari charged and threw his paw at the top of his head which Simba avoided swinging his paw at his jaw which Hatari deflected, he swiped his paw into Simba's jaw before kicking him to the ground he then jumped on top of him pushing down on his neck. Simba forced himself to roll knocking Hatari off of him, Simba then kicked him in the face. Hatari growled and charged at Simba plowing into him and pushing him back. Simba struggled while Hatari pushed him back; Simba grabbed onto his brother and pulled him forward using his momentum to throw him aside. Hatari crashed into the ground, he angrily pulled himself to his feet but Simba was already on him striking him in the cheek, he threw his paw again only for Hatari to catch it and strike him above the eye he then threw him into the wall. He extracted his claws and sliced for his chest Simba moved out of the way; his claws slashing the stone wall instead.

"You can't stop this" Hatari growled.

"We can and we're already in position to" Simba told him.

Hatari chuckled, "perhaps you are referring to your friends in my chamber, I'm afraid they won't help you in fact they're probably killing each other as we speak" Hatari mocked.

"No!" Simba growled while smashing his paw into his brother's face, Hatari merely smiled and returned the blow.

Sarafina pinned Uhuru to the ground pushing down on her neck while extracting her claws Uhuru was slicing viciously at her chest but it wouldn't be enough Sarafina prepared to bury her claws in her chest when a mysterious lion like figure made of light entered the chamber he entered Sarafina's mind.

"Stop Sarafina you are not in control" he said.

Sarafina felt her thoughts returning, "what how" The Demon said surprised though it was only mild surprise rather than outright shock.

"This is your choice remember" the voice said.

A smile appeared on Sarafina's face she knew.

"Always struggling with decisions" the voice said before fading, it was playful and witty.

"Always so certain of yours" she said in response while smiling warmly.

Uhuru pulled herself to her feet, "what was that?" Uhuru asked.

"An excellent question it seems Kurongu's Mungu favors you" The Demon said, rather intrigued by the turn of events.

"Yeah and now we're going to shut you down" Sarafina said with determination.

She turned to Uhuru, "break it I will direct it's attention" Sarafina said.

"It'll kill you" Uhuru said.

"I'm old I've lived a long life" Sarafina said softly.

"Let the old sacrifice so the young can live" Sarafina told her compassionately.

"just hold it off" Uhuru said.

Sarafina stepped onto the pentagram and slammed her paw onto it, immediately she found herself suspended in the air, she focused her thoughts and began chanting and a small thing of electricity began to surge and struck the seal.

"You have learned much" The Demon told her.

"How would you know" Sarafina asked.

"You don't see it, I'm hurt Sarafina" The Demon said it's monstrous voice pretending to sound sad.

Sarafina was intrigued it wasn't possible but somehow this demon knew her.

Kiara rushed through the battlefield she found a zebra thrashing in the pain on the ground.

"Hold on I'm going to stop the bleeding" she told it.

The zebra turned to her and immediately began panicking, "just kill me and get it over with" he said.

"I'm not here to kill you, I was lost and angry but all I want to do right now is help you" Kiara told him softly.

"Why would you help me I came here to kill you" the zebra said.

"And yesterday I would've killed you for it but your lost too all of you and I don't want to see any of you die" Kiara told him with a compassionate smile, there was something about her he could see it he felt safe around her, why would the Mungu want her dead?

"Princess we're just trying to save everyone so we can all go to paradise" the zebra said.

"I don't understand your faith but I do know one thing you have to die to go there do you want to die, do you want your family to die" Kiara asked him.

"It will be a better life" the zebra reasoned.

"Don't you want to see your children grow up struggle, rise above those challenges and find love isn't that worth suffering for" Kiara asked.

The Zebra looked up at her in wonderment, the princess had returned and she was right he believed in his faith but he did not want to die now, his son had already found his mate.

"My son's wedding is soon my daughters in her teens and I would love to see both of them walk down that aisle" he said a tear going down his face.

"Then do it nothing's stopping you" Kiara said.

"That's what I want for all of you to live the precious lives you have now" she said.

"Paradise can wait" she finished.

The zebra merely nodded he had a life to live as did his son and daughter. Kiara pressed down slowing his wound.

"it's not bad we have been deliberating holding back" Kiara said, another animal overheard her this one a leopard.

"You're avoiding killing us when we came here for that purpose" she asked,

"yes" Kiara said.

Kiara turned her attention to the crowd.

"Hear me!" she cried out.

They all turned to her and began advancing on her, "before you attack I have but one question to ask you what do you value most?" Kiara asked.

The animals pondered the question, "would you be willing to sacrifice it for this" she asked confident, none of the followers had an answer.

Kovu, Nala and Kurongu continued to struggle against the crowd Kurongu smashed a lion against a wall while Nala slashed one across the chest, Kovu swung his paw and struck a panther right in the jaw knocking it out. Nala felt her bones beginning to ache again she couldn't keep this up any minute her body was going to collapse, Kurongu's body was already beginning to give out and the moment they did Kovu was finished.

They stood their ground and continued swinging when a roar multiple in fact ceased the attacks.

"Enough what are we doing" the Zebra said.

"We are saving their souls" a panther said.

"That's what you think you're doing" Kurongu said disgusted.

"Murder is never justified" he thundered.

"Even if it will send you to paradise" the panther asked him.

"Do you even want to go?" Kiara asked.

"Of course we do" a lioness said.

"Really because you have to die before you can enter it, Hatari not tell you that" Kurongu said.

The crowds eyes widened in shock, "life is suffering paradise will be happiness" the panther said.

"And what about the life you had before this, are you married?" Kiara asked.

"I am" the panther said.

"Any cubs?" Kiara asked.

"she's expecting" he answered.

"You go to paradise she can't give birth to your cub, are you willing to sacrifice your chance to be a father?" Kiara asked.

"We earn Paradise by living, I long to see my mate but I will delay my arrival their as long as possible" Kurongu told them.

The animals took in Kiara's words they all thought about what they had in life right now and if they would give it up the answer was obvious.

"Thank you Kiara" was all they said while bowing respectfully to her.

"I am but your guardian, your protector" Kiara said.

Nala and Kovu stared at Kiara with wonder, the compassionate princess had returned but there was something different she almost reminded Nala not of who Kiara was but of Kopa.

Simba and Hatari struggled against each other Simba struck him in the jaw, Hatari struck him above the right eye he then took Simba to the ground reaching his claws for Simba's throat; Simba pushed him away and placed his leg underneath him using it to throw him, he bounced off the ground before sliding to a stop, he forced himself up staring Simba down he then noticed his followers had ceased the attack.

"What are you doing?" he demanded.

"We don't want to kill them" the Zebra said.

"I don't either but remember this is the path to paradise" Hatari reasoned.

"We're not sure if we want to go to paradise" the panther said.

"Eternal happiness you would reject it!?" Hatari said in disbelief.

"We have a beautiful life right here" the panther replied.

"So you would abandon the path of Mungu!?" Hatari asked making certain his voice had as much betrayal in it as possible, a little guilt trip could go a long way.

"We would follow as we did before" the Zebra said.

"Peacefully" he finished.

Hatari had to admit he was surprised, he was certain they would do anything for the idea of eternal happiness but no matter they didn't prove anything they were betraying their perceived savior for their own selfish desires, well at least he didn't have to pretend anymore.

Hatari's entire demeanor changed into one of hatred and contempt he looked down at the animals and smiled wickedly.

"Very well than, I suppose this whole messiah act isn't needed anymore" he said calmly.

He then rose into the air again a light upon him however it quickly turned into fire.

"It's better this way now I get to kill you all myself" Hatari said smiling.

Sarafina pushed the lightning against the seal which the demon attempted to repel as she did this Uhuru arrived with a sharp stick she began stabbing at the seal repeatedly until she broke through.

"Got it!" she said.

"Uhuru move!" Sarafina said directing the lighting directly into the hole and blowing the seal to pieces.

"We did it" Uhuru said.

"Now let's get back to the others" Sarafina said.

Uhuru was about to comply when she caught the scent of something in the distance that scent it was him, Umoja, She immediately ran in the direction of it.

"Where are you going?" Sarafina asked.

"Don't worry about me go back and help the others I have to be certain" Uhuru said unable to contain the shock and possible joy in her voice.

"Certain of what?" Sarafina asked.

"Of what I smelled I have to find it, let me go" Uhuru said in near desperation, it was clear her mind was set and she wasn't being kept from it without a fight.

Sarafina could see this, Uhuru was determined and it was her right to find the truth.

"Alright just stay away from the battle and be safe" Sarafina told her.

Uhuru nodded before running off she had to know but something told her she already did, even after his presumed death a part of her wouldn't accept it she thought this was denial but now she could feel it in her heart, Umoja wasn't dead.

Hatari felt his power drain and fell to the ground.

"What is this impossible mother and I we are always linked?" he said in disbelief turning to Simba.

"What did you do!" he roared.

"Your seal is gone" Simba told him.

"What no that was the only thing that allowed me to see her" Hatari said tears forming in his eyes.

"If it's gone then she's gone" Hatari sobbed.

"You took my mother from me" Hatari said in tears.

"You took the only thing that ever cared for me, the only thing in this hellish world that I loved" Hatari screamed in rage in sorrow.

Hatari couldn't stand it anymore he just collapsed onto the ground rolling and sobbing. Simba felt great pity for Hatari he looked like a little kid who was just left at an orphanage.

"No I refuse to let that become a reality" Hatari said, channeling what little energy he had focusing on the remains of the seal.

"I hate you, I hate all of you!" Hatari roared.

"I hate everything in this putrid world, I want nothing more than for it to burn, all of you who would disregard me like everyone else I will make you understand, all of you what it feels like to be nothing!" Hatari roared in fury and hatred so much hatred in a moment he released the last of the energy.

The ground split open fire erupted from it and a monstrous hand with claws half a foot long emerged from it.

"No it can't be!" Kurongu said in disbelief.

"We destroyed the seal!" Simba panicked.

"And it would've worked if I was just a demon but I'm not" The Demon said.

The hellish creature pulled itself from the ground revealing it's full monstrous form the exact form Simba saw in his nightmares, only this wasn't a dream just like it told him one day it wouldn't be, The Demon was here.

: Chapter 39:

The duel

The Demon stood before both prides staring at them in amusement.

"Mother I did it I summoned you?" Hatari said in happiness.

"Partially my dear the anger you felt was enough to feed me, the energy you released was enough to free myself though in truth it was my own unique nature that allowed it to work" The Demon told him.

Hatari nuzzled it, "I have missed you so much" he told her trying not to cry in joy.

The Demon wrapped it's arm around him returning the hug, "you have done well my son" it said reaching a hand out and stroking his face gently he smiled happily at the feeling letting his tears fall.

"Do not cry Hatari I am here now and now as promised I will unleash terrible retribution" it said.

Hatari continued to smile The Demon licked his cheek affectionately it was a creepy sight to say the least.

Simba fought against his fear and stepped forward, "I will not fear you" Simba said with strength.

The Demon laughed at his comment, "you are not afraid please Simba you're whole body is shaking and with good reason" The Demon stated.

"How I have missed this place the fear, the thrill the carnage" it said.

"You are but one we are many" Nala stated with pride.

"You're right it's not fair and I'll show you why, show me what you've got" The Demon challenged.

Nala and numerous others charged at The Demon, it paid them no heed it was practically unstoppable before, now.

The Demon unleashed a massive reign of fire from it's mouth the animals desperately scattered but many were caught by the oncoming inferno, The Demon then unleashed a roar that tore open the ground sending numerous animals plunging into it. A tiger struck The Demon in the face and it merely looked at him and smiled it then stabbed it's claws into him and a second later erupted him into flames.

Now Simba was scared he had always assumed his visions overpowered The Demon but now he could see it really was that powerful everything it did in his nightmares it could actually do, great kings this thing really can kill everything on the planet and Simba felt foolish for even being willing to risk it's release!

"Don't face it you fools you can't win!" Kurongu called out to the animals.

They all charged at it hoping to surprise it, it merely twisted it's head all the way around before setting the very ground they stood on ablaze the flames soon consumed them.

"This is far too easy I expected at least a remote challenge" The Demon said disappointed.

"You want a challenge I'll give you one, I won't fear you!" Simba said running at it.

"Then you are a fool" The Demon said it's voice a near rasp.

"Yes a dead fool" Kurongu said in regret. Now would be a great time for Mungu to show up because Kurongu literally didn't know any other way for them to survive let alone win.

Simba swung his paw and sliced his claws in a blaze of attacks, his claws embedded into the demons head it didn't bleed it looked at him and smirked before grabbing him around the neck lifting him off the ground and pulling him close to its face.

"How disappointing I expected at least some kind of fight" it said while opening its mouth to unleash another inferno.

This was it time to finish his nightmare, he was a fool not to fear this thing and now it was going to kill him.

"So it is you" Sarafina said in surprise.

"I never thought I would hear from you again nor did I believe it was possible for you to be worse, am I right Kecila!" Sarafina said the last part she shouted.

The whole pride reacted with shock at Sarafina's words that was literally impossible Kecila was dead.

"An absurd claim that thing isn't mortal it's the incarnation evil, the very thing the Mungu sent me stop" Kurongu said.

"The Mungu, I'm considered that high of a threat I'm flattered" The Demon said though it's voice was less monstrous now having an almost soothing sound to it, despite this the voice didn't lower anyone's fears it raised them exponentially.

It's body was changing the spikes were sinking into it the hands turning into paws the hunched back becoming straight it's face forming into that of a hyena and then a second later she stood before them in her full glory Kecila the butcher of kingdoms.

The already terrified kingdom only became even more consumed with fear upon Kecila's reveal she looked at them with amusement after nearly a century they still feared her good, she turned to Hatari who looked at her with wonder.

"At last I see my mother's true beauty" he said.

"A flattering statement dear" she said while gently holding his cheek leaving him immobile.

"Now Hatari dear would you please give me a little space it's been too long since I've been home" Kecila said.

"This is all wrong the demon is the force of evil, beyond mortals it heralds the end, it's not a mortal being how can a demon be mortal?" Kurongu asked struggling to accept the reality right in front of him.

"Aw poor baby did you're Mungu get the forecast wrong" Kecila mocked.

Simba approached Kecila it was strange the reveal that she was mortal should decrease his fear but it didn't probably because he knew what she did.

"Simba we need to leave we can't fight this thing" Kilbali told him.

"You would leave so soon Kilbali" Kecila asked.

"It would never be soon enough to get away from you" Kilbali said.

"Aw I'm hurt I have longed for this reunion and now it seems I'm not wanted, seriously a demon has feelings too" Kecila said sarcastically before chuckling.

"I would never welcome you, you killed the first woman I ever loved" Kilbali said in anger.

"That's a long list Kilbali could you be more specific" Kecila asked.

"Uru" Kilbali said in pain.

"Aw yes I remember now you two were originally betrothed I hear you were married again congratulations" Kecila said.

"She died a few years back" Kilbali replied.

"Oh how unfortunate" Kecila responded.

Simba had heard enough about Kilbali's past though he never imagined it would be such a tragic one.

"What do you want Kecila" Simba asked.

"What I've always wanted to slaughtered everything in my path and bathe in their blood" Kecila answered.

Simba was surprised by her answer what a psychopath.

"Leave my kingdom alone I won't let you hurt anyone" Simba stated.

"Really is that a challenge?" Kecila asked.

"Simba don't you can't win!" Sarafina cried.

"Yes if I win you and Hatari leave my kingdom and my friends alone, and if you win" Simba said.

"well you die however your nobleness impresses me so I will spare your friends and family regardless" Kecila said.

"What of my kingdom" Simba asked.

"Don't get greedy Simba I'll determine that after I've killed you" Kecila stated.

"Where will we duel?" Simba asked.

"Below Pride Rock a perfect place for you to die" Kecila answered.

Simba and his family had all gathered below Pride Rock awaiting Simba's duel with Kecila he was currently embracing his family for what may be the last time.

"Dad do you have to do this I already lost Umoja I don't want to lose you" Kiara said sadly.

"I have to for all of you" Simba said while embracing his daughter.

"I'm sorry father for what I became" Kiara said.

"You found your way back that is all that matters, I'm proud of you Kiara" Simba said.

He then turned to Nala.

"Is this how it ends for us" Nala asked.

"I don't intend for it to" Simba told her.

"Simba she's one of the deadliest murderers to ever live, you can't win don't do this!" Nala pleaded.

"Nala I can't risk losing you or anyone I have to at least try to protect you or how could I say I love you" Simba said.

"I love you Simba" Nala said.

Simba didn't say anything he merely kissed his mate passionately which she returned neither wanted it to end they deepened it allowing the love they had felt for decades to consume them their allowed their tongues to explore each others mouths they joined together longing for more it would never be enough.

He then pulled away he turned to Kovu who tried to say something but couldn't, "you were the best friend and son in law I could ever have if it comes to it lead them well, you can" Simba told him.

he turned to Sarafina, "thank you for being their all this time" Simba said,

"your welcome thank you for taking care of Nala, goodbye Simba" Sarafina said there was nothing else to say there was no way he would survive this duel.

Simba turned away from his family who entered the den to watch while Simba entered what would be their arena.

"I never quite understood the feelings of the heart but I would be lying if I said I never experienced them I did, King Ahadi and I had known each other for ages we did everything we could imagine together" Kecila said.

"Everything" she added with playful smirk.

"and he showed me many things I simply didn't know I wanted to see but I still didn't admit it, I fell in love on the battlefield I remember the raw intensity of it the brutality the violence, the blood, the fire and passion as I lie there bleeding all over the ground I could feel my blood racing in that instant never before had our love shown so true, so pure, only as we tried to kill each other could our hearts be fulfilled" Kecila told him while remembering that battle the moment where she admitted the truth to herself, when she said those three words she never thought imaginable, the world's full of surprises.

Simba was kind of disturbed by her story that was one warped confession.

"years later I orchestrated his death, I didn't regret it he wasn't that lion anymore and I gave him an honorable death worthy of a warrior as I will you" Kecila said unlike the first, the memory of his death was not a happy one, it was not the battle she wanted and seeing him so weak was agony, the sight of that shell of the lion she loved, it still hurt seeing him like that just broke her heart. No matter no need to dwell on the past time to focus on the present, time to send another being to his final resting place, the thought made her smirk.

Simba and Kecila began circling each other she then raised one paw.

"This is all I will need I will not raise another paw" she said.

"Now fight me cub" Kecila demanded.

Simba readied himself she was giving him the first attack, she was underestimating him he would make her regret it. Simba charged extracting his claws and swung for her head, she effortlessly dodged the blow before striking him in the gut Simba stepped back from the blow before slicing at her chest she swatted the blow away as if a cub threw it she then struck him in the cheek causing him to stumble, she then backhanded him to the ground never lifting any of her other three paws. Simba hit the ground and struggled to regain his footing, Kecila plunged her claws downward and he rolled out of the way only for her to move in front of him faster than he could ever imagine he was already in mid roll when she moved resulting in him rolling right into a vicious strike to the rib. She grabbed him by the head and lifted him up before striking him in the face again Simba stumbled and came at her striking her in the face she didn't seem to feel it he then struck her in the jaw then the cheek than the other cheek and finally the temple. Kecila's body didn't even stumble she also didn't seem to notice slash marks all over her voice, she reached up and felt the blood the wounds were minor.

"I give you a free shot and you don't even get a kill" she said disappointed.

Simba swung again but this time Kecila caught it wrenching his paw back she then head butt him before pushing him back.

This wasn't good she wasn't even trying even with one paw she wasn't trying this was hopeless he couldn't win there was no way, no he couldn't think like that he could win he had to. Simba let out roar and swung both paws at her, she sidestepped the first and ducked under the second, she left herself open Simba shot his knee up at her which Kecila caught with her paw and pushed down long before it connected. Simba was completely outclassed this wasn't even a battle how did anyone ever beat her, she had to have a weakness but if their was one Simba didn't see it, brute strength it was all he had he was bigger than her maybe he could over power her.

Simba swung recklessly and blindly, Kecila didn't even bother moving to dodge them Simba then bull rushed her colliding into her and pushing her back he then lifted her up and slammed her to the ground beating her head back and forth after four straight blows she caught his paw.

"Are you done embarrassing yourself" she asked.

She knocked his legs out twisted him around and threw him down, she then pulled him up again, he thrust his claws straight for her heart she stopped them mid motion, she then twisted it back causing him to cry in pain she twisted it further until Simba felt the bones cracking with a final jerk she snapped the arm. Simba screamed in agony Kecila dropped the useless arm, she then beat his head back and forth like a speed bag, Simba wasn't even bothering to fight back anymore he didn't stand a chance he lost this fight before he even challenged it he lost before he was even born.

Simba let his body slump and was thrown to the ground.

"I am not impressed" Kecila said, she then stabbed him in the ribs.

Simba cried out in pain again, Nala watched in horror as Kecila continued to brutalize her mate she wouldn't watch this much longer, Simba's body stopped thrashing he couldn't move Kecila grabbed his neck.

"That was pathetic" she said.

"However you continued fighting despite knowing you couldn't win and that is admirable I will now end your pain I grant you an honorable end" Kecila said while raising her claws, Simba couldn't move Sarafina was right he was dead he was always dead.

Nala screamed and jumped into the battlefield knocking Kecila aside.

"You have violated the rules of the duel" Hatari said in anger it would pale in comparison to his mother.

Kecila was outraged this duel was a matter of honor and that worm would dare interfere.

"How dare you!" Kecila roared.

Sarafina was terrified she had never seen Kecila actually angry, this was bad, very very bad.

"Nala what have you done" Sarafina said in fear.

"He fought nobly and would've died the same and you would deny him that you would disgrace him and shame me, you would dishonor us both, burn!" Kecila thundered before setting Nala's fur ablaze.

Nala screamed as the fire burned through the fur on her back.

"How does that feel you spineless coward, does it hurt?!" Kecila screamed.

"No leave her alone" Simba begged weakly.

"Don't worry you'll all be joining each other soon enough" Kecila spat.

Nala continued to scream as she tried to crawl to the pond Kecila caught sight of her.

"No you burn right to the bone" she said her voice like ice.

Sarafina charged into Kecila and pushed her against the wall.

"You will not hurt my daughter!" Sarafina roared.

"If you wish to die with her I will happily oblige you" Kecila said.

Kovu, Kiara, Kilbali and Kurongu charged at Kecila piling up on her they bit into her shoulder causing her to grin.

"Please keep fighting I long for a proper one" Kecila said while throwing them off of her.

She slammed Kovu into the ground before throwing Kiara across the floor and smashing Kurongu into the ground she then threw Kilbali into a wall. Sarafina jumped on her back.

"Get Simba and Nala and go!" Sarafina demanded.

Kiara approached Simba and lifted him up dragging him along the ground with Kilbali's aid while Nala thrashed in the pond putting the flames out.

"Nala we're leaving" Kovu called out to her.

"My mother!" Nala cried.

"If we go back we all die and her sacrifice will be for nothing" Kurongu said.

Nala knew he was right but the thought still broke her heart.

"Mom I love you!" Nala called out to her in tears before bolting off getting as far from the pride lands and Kecila as possible.

Kecila pushed Sarafina against the wall and impaled her on her claws running them right through her body and into the stone pinning her to the wall.

Sarafina struggled to breathe only to find it impossible she looked up at Kecila and noticed that her family was gone they were alive that was all that mattered Sarafina's head slumped down and her body went still Sarafina the mother of Nala and best friend of Zira and Sarabi had passed on, her long life was over.

Kecila looked at Sarafina impressed, "truly noble and selfless, you impressed me, be at peace warrior Sarafina for you are among the knights" she said in respect.

She then ignited a flame in her claws erupting Sarafina into flames her body burned to ashes, Kecila bowed respectfully paying her final respects to Sarafina.

The deed done she turned away and approached Hatari, "you didn't attack" she said.

"I assumed you would wish to enjoy the fight mother" he said bowing.

"You know me so well Hatari" she said licking him gently.

Hatari struggled not to turn to jelly he knew his mother valued strength above all else.

"They escaped" he said

"Let them I'm about to show them how pointless hiding is, do you hold any value to this place" Kecila asked him.

"No mother" Hatari answered.

"Good because it won't be around much longer" Kecila said.

She then reverted into her monstrous demon form and unleashed a raging inferno on the Pride Lands the fire quickly set the grass and trees ablaze and quickly began to spread to the rest of the kingdom. Kecila subconsciously made the fire larger causing it to consume the entire kingdom within seconds everything in the Pride Lands had erupted into flames and in a matter of minutes all that would remain of the paradise kingdom would be a wasteland of ash.

: Chapter 40:

Revelations

Nala was screaming her mother's name while Kurongu pulled her along Kovu right beside her, Kilbali and Kiara were right behind them dragging Simba.

"Mom! mom!" Nala screamed in anguish.

"You can't help her" Kurongu told her.

"You know as well as I do she is gone" he finished.

"We have to find somewhere to bunker down until we have some kind of plan" Kovu said.

"We need to get to my pride and call The Mungu directly" Kurongu said.

"Enough with him that won't help us!" Kovu shouted.

"Do you have a better idea to fight her?!" Kurongu demanded.

Kovu realized he didn't and the idea of a god helping them was definitely appealing he merely nodded his head.

Kilbali caught the smell of smoke and it was coming closer.

"We have to move quickly" Kilbali said.

"I smell it too lead the way Kurongu" Kiara said.

A massive wall of a fire was rising behind them burning through the trees and scorching the grass.

"N no this isn't happening" Nala said in denial. "

No time mom we have to get out of here now!" Kiara said.

Nala gazed at her kingdom, her home she watched the tree's tumble down and burn away she turned to and gazed at the waterhole she saw Simba and herself playing there swimming both as cubs and adults, she saw Kopa and Vitani there as well then she watched as the water in it literally evaporated, she watched it all boil away until all that was left of her childhood playground was a deep smoldering pit, the fire continued to spread.

Nala felt tears fall down her face, "we can't leave, this place is our home" Nala sobbed.

"We don't have a choice" Kovu said.

"No! I will not abandon my home I will fight for it I have to!" Nala screamed.

Kiara smacked Nala across the face and grabbed her, "look around you mom we can't stay! If we stay we die!" Kiara told her regretfully.

Nala stood motionless before finally giving in.

They all ran through the kingdom as everything around them was burned away. Kiara watched the field where she fell in love be consumed by flames. They were near the borders when a massive wall of fire surrounded them the heat reigniting Nala's fur, but before the flame could fully ignite a gust of wind put it out. Nala didn't bother to pay it any heed a more massive wind dissipated the wall allowing them to escape but before they could the fire split the ground causing Kiara and Simba to fall into the pit, Kiara struggled to hold onto the rocks.

"Kiara!" Nala cried.

"Hang on" Kilbali told her reaching for her.

Kiara struggled to hold on but the weight of her and Simba caused it break off sending them plummeting down the pit.

"Kiara no!" Kovu cried while attempting to jump into the pit only for Kurongu to hold him back while Kilbali did the same with Nala.

"We are all that stands against her we cannot afford to lose another" Kurongu told him.

"He is right we have to live to fight another day" Kilbali reasoned.

Kovu and Nala relented before following Kurongu and Kilbali. Kovu felt his heart dying he had lost his son, his mate and his best friend all in one day he didn't want to live and he probably wouldn't but first he would make sure they didn't die in vain. The four of them all looked back at the pride lands which the flames had completely consumed it was all gone, everything they had gone through all the memories all the special places were gone all that remained were ashes, The Pride Lands were no more.

Vitani and Yatima arrived at a small jungle hidden far from the pride lands.

"Are you ready for this?" Yatima asked her.

"I am" Vitani answered, was it really true, she would soon know.

The four lions the last remains of the pride lands had arrived at Kurongu's pride entering his sacred church.

"We lost it all we have nothing" Nala said.

"No we have The Mungu" Kurongu said,

"Then where is he!?" Kovu demanded.

A booming voice answered him, "I have been watching Kovu waiting I knew this moment was coming and did all I could to prepare for it" The Mungu said.

Kovu and Nala looked at the Mungu with shock this wasn't real.

"You, you're real" Nala said shocked.

"So narrow minded you always were this is not the battle you or even Kurongu thought, though you always did see things simplistically" The Mungu snarked.

"You know me" Nala asked.

"Of course he does" Kurongu replied.

"More than you think actually, you look so hopeless but all is not lost" The Mungu said.

Uhuru searched all across the lands while far away in another part of the lands Umoja searched for her, they could feel each other in their hearts and they would not stop until they found each other, until at last they were reunited with their love.

"Hope is ever lasting it is something we can always have"

Kiara emerged from a dark cave clawing her way out dragging Simba's form, both were still alive.

"even at your darkest days when you believe there is nothing"

Vitani entered the jungle with Yatima and couldn't believe her eyes the last secret of Shenzi and Banzai it was true, she very quietly said a prayer of gratitude.

"you will find there is hope I learned that myself"

Vitani gazed out at the jungle all around her was an entire clan of hyenas hidden away from Zira by Shenzi and Banzai they weren't extinct, they could be saved her, families sin could be undone and it would.

"How can we possibly fight this" Kovu asked.

"Doubtful as always just as Nala is stubborn this is quite the reunion" The Mungu said with a chuckle.

"You know us" Kovu said confused.

"Of course I do" The Mungu said removing itself from the shadows and materializing in front of them no it was impossible.

"It can't be" Kovu said in shock.

"This isn't right this can't be right" Kurongu said in disbelief.

"You're dead!" Nala screamed.

A lion with brown fur, a black mane, green eyes and most notable a now faded scar stood before them.

"After all what kind of a father wouldn't recognize his own son?" Taka asked smirking.

: Chapter 41:

Not meant to lead

A thousand years agon: Usawa and Machafuko were standing before the council a group of different animals consisting of a cheetah, an elephant, a zebra, a tiger, and a snake, who had summoned them after their mission in the recently discovered pride, clearly unhappy with the result.

"You summoned us" Usawa said while bowing respectfully despite his clear disdain for the council, Machafuko didn't even bother bowing.

"Yes we are wondering why that land has not yet been brought to order?" the male cheetah asked.

"The situation is chaotic, bringing order won't be easy" Usawa answered.

"You have been there for months and have nothing to show for it" the female zebra said annoyed.

"The land is hesitant to accept new leadership after the one they themselves elected collapsed" Usawa explained.

"We are not concerned about their problems we are only interested in results" the male tiger said.

Machafuko listened to them with disgust he had heard enough they were the ones who sat back and did nothing while everything fell apart it was time someone force them to own up to their mistakes.

"And that's why we're in this situation in the first place you don't care about them" Machafuko stated.

Usawa had to admit his brother was right though bringing this up now was probably not the best option.

"What can we do Machafuko?" the female snake asked sounding somewhat genuine.

"You sit around and do nothing, the only reason any of you got power is because you took advantage of weakened and confused lands and yet you do nothing to help them!" Machafuko said in disgust.

"Perhaps but that is the exact reason we send you, you know how to help them we just rebuild afterwards" the female snake reasoned.

"But that's not enough you can't sit here and tell us what to do when you don't know" Machafuko replied sounding more reasonable.

"Silence Machafuko! A lions role is to serve and protect!" the male elephant said.

"And I do. I protect the people, I serve the people, they are the pride" Machafuko replied.

Usawa watched his brother with pride, "Machafuko is right we can't just force something on them not yet" Usawa said.

"Enough! Lions are not meant to lead you chose to be a guardian now be one bring this situation under control or we'll send someone who will!" the male tiger said.

Usawa turned away not bothering to bow this time while Machafuko let a growl escape from his throat.

The two of them left the cave both appalled and enraged at the councils disregard for the pride inhabitants.

"We can't keep allowing them to mistreat the people the way they are" Machafuko said.

"And what would we do brother we can't just overthrow them by force" Usawa said which wasn't entirely true they could but it would probably cause a lot of problems, consequences that Usawa wasn't willing to risk.

Machafuko pondered his brothers words, "we do nothing let the people determine the future isn't that why we do what we do so they can live happily" Machafuko asked.

Can the people be trusted?" Usawa asked.

"Of course they can, yes they unleashed a great deal of chaos but they're already rising above it" Machafuko answered.

"I agree we can't just sit back but I'm not sure what action we should take" Usawa stated.

"Do what you feel is right but I'm taking action before things start to escalate" Machafuko told him.

Machafuko turned away making his way back to the lands. Usawa watched his brother depart he wondered just what he was going to do? Machafuko had always been reckless but he was right the council wasn't doing anything heck had they ever done anything, nearly all of their accomplishments were do to Machafuko and him, without them the council would've collapsed long ago. The lands needed new leadership someone who actually cared if they survived but who could take that role?

Usawa would let the lands determine that after they brought them all back under control first. Usawa stared out at the lands, so much he and his brother had accomplished; they both wanted the same things but deep down Usawa knew they completely differed on the ideals they believed. Machafuko believed in the people regardless what they did, Usawa however had no faith in them, he cared about them but they gave him no reason to trust them least of all with control, how many lands would have burned to ash if Usawa and Machafuko hadn't brought them under control too many. And that was where they were divided Machafuko wanted to leave it all in the hands of the people while Usawa thought that was suicidal, and deep down they both knew their different ideals would bring them into conflict.

: Chapter 42:

Painful truths

Simba sprung awake from the dream he was having. Another one he was beginning to understand them it was falling into place, Machafuko was the founder of the society as stated by Pindua he was the one who opposed Usawa who Simba knew was the first king but Pindua never mentioned them being brothers but other than that his dreams were matching the story told. They both clearly had different views but neither seemed completely wrong however Simba would probably side with Usawa, Machafuko was just too idealistic but Simba couldn't deny he was definitely the hero Pindua made him out to be. It was starting to make sense but other things weren't, why show him this now what did it have to do with what was happening at this moment how did it all tie together, did it at all? Simba just didn't know, the answer wasn't clear he already knew the truth was their another secret hidden perhaps, there was no certainty that Pindua knew everything could it all be linked to the apocalypse happening right now, but that was impossible the demon in the end was Kecila who was pretty much already a demon when she was alive, there was just no real answer.

Simba opened his eyes and took in his surroundings he was in a dark cave a few lit fires being the only source of light. What had happened he didn't remember much he tried to recall the events, the demon's arrival, Kecila, his duel with her, but that was it he remembered losing, it was impossible to forget such a definitive beating and defeat. Simba tried to move only for his whole body to scream in protest he ceased his attempts and continued looking around, where were Nala, Kovu, and Kiara?

"You're finally awake" Kiara said having entered the cave with a small antelope in her mouth.

"Kiara?" Simba said in surprise.

"Take it easy you're bodies still recovering from your battle with Kecila" Kiara told him.

"How long have I been out?" Simba asked.

"You regained consciousness briefly before passing out for a few days" Kiara answered.

"A few days!" Simba said in shock.

"I was worried too I dragged you all the way here" Kiara said.

"Where are we?" Simba asked.

"The jungle after I arrived I found some help" Kiara replied.

"Help who?" Simba asked her.

Simba pondered his situation, they were in the jungle the very jungle he grew up in and she found help, wait that was where he went shortly after Timon's death could it really be.

"Hey you're awake sorry this isn't the best of homecomings" a voice told him cheerful friendly and kind not to mention a little deep, it had been over a year since Simba had seen him, he looked up and saw Pumba standing in the entrance.

"Pumba is that you?" Simba asked excited.

"How's my pal been doing?" Pumba asked.

"Well as you can see I've been better." Simba answered.

"Yeah I can tell you got really roughed up" Pumba replied.

"No kidding is everyone else here?" Simba asked.

Pumba looked at Kiara, he still wasn't certain on everything that happened.

"No I have no idea where they are, I know they're alright but we were separated back in the Pride Lands, during the fire" Kiara told him pausing throughout before finally looking down in sadness at the mention of the fire.

Simba felt concern Kiara seemed really sad what had happened, "fire in the Pride Lands, what happened?!" Simba cried.

Kiara felt tears filling her eyes she had to tell him but she didn't know what to say.

Pumba looked at her sadly, "you have to tell him everyone else knows, how could they not?" Pumba said in sorrow.

"Tell me what? What happened to the Pride Lands?!" Simba demanded.

Kiara let the tears fall from her eyes, "Father I'm sorry, they're gone!" Kiara said in tears.

"What do you mean they're gone?" Simba asked in pain.

"They're gone Simba, Kecila and another lion burned them to the ground." Pumba told him regretfully.

"They've survived fires before they always grow back!" Simba shouted.

"There's nothing to grow dad!" Kiara sobbed.

"It's a wasteland of ashes, there's nothing left." Pumba stated in pain.

Simba couldn't believe what he just heard it couldn't be true, the Pride Lands couldn't be gone not after everything he went through, all the memories meeting Nala at the water hole for the first time, running through the kingdom getting into trouble, their wedding, every memory burned to ash.

Simba lied lifelessly on the ground staring out into space.

"It's not true" Simba said quietly.

"I refuse to believe it's true!" Simba roared before forcing himself to his feet ignoring the agony in his body.

"Dad you can't be up right now you're too weak!" Kiara cried out.

"I don't care my home is not gone I'll prove it, I'll see it!" Simba said in denial trying desperately to run his body shaking from the pain before it finally collapsed.

"Dad!" Kiara cried while rushing to him.

"Leave me alone I can make it!" Simba screamed while forcibly dragging himself on the floor pulling himself forward with all his might.

"I can save them, I have to save them, there all depending on me!" Simba shouted while continuing to drag himself across the jungle.

"It's over dad you can't save the kingdom, it's gone!" Kiara screamed.

"They've endured everything no matter what happened we always protected them, our family, our dynasty, I can't be the one who failed to protect our home!" Simba shouted tears falling down his eyes he desperately tried to pull himself forward but no longer had the strength.

Kiara broke down at the sight of seeing her father so desperate, "I saw it dad we all failed" Kiara choked out.

Simba sobbed while desperately trying to use his paw to force himself forward he couldn't move finally his paw fell and Simba thrashed on the ground sobbing and weeping.

Pumba approached his friend, he had not seen him like this since the final days of the war, he placed his hoof on his shoulder Simba looked up at him in sadness.

"You didn't fail no one could've stopped that, no one" Pumba told him softly.

Simba looked up at his friend then turned to Kiara who was having a hard time controlling her emotions.

Simba looked at the sky, "I'm sorry father, ,mother, Kopa, I did everything I could" Simba said in regret.

He felt the wind brush against him, "Yes you did, so why blame yourself?" Kopa told him compassionately.

An instant later his presence was gone, he then felt the wind against him more powerful and commanding than his son, his father was urging him to fight on and Simba knew he had to his home was gone, his mate and his son in law were who knows where and his grandson was dead he had to fight on otherwise everything would've been lost for nothing.

Simba turned to Kiara, "We're still here" he told her.

"I know our families are alive, that's all that matters" Kiara replied.

Simba struggled to reach his daughter but could not Pumba placed his tusk under him and picked him up placing him on his back and carrying him back into the cave.

Simba lied on the floor the reality of it all setting in, a reality he must accept after all his heart was still beating as was Kiara's so long as they were alive the legacy of the Pride Lands could always continue but first they would have to defeat Kecila and Hatari; a task Simba knew they must prevail but also didn't have the foggiest idea how, Kecila was unstoppable and unless they had a god helping them nothing was going to bring her down.

Kovu, Nala and Kurongu all stood before Taka in complete in utter shock all this time he had been the entity guiding Kurongu how was this possible he had been dead for over thirty years, Kilbali was a bit more indifferent not knowing him.

"Dad" Kovu asked in disbelief.

"You seem a little surprised" Taka said amused.

Nala jumped at him tackling him to the ground pressing down on his neck while baring her fangs.

"Scar, how dare you show your face to me!" Nala growled.

"My dear please I'd prefer not to be called that anymore I relinquished it long ago" Taka replied.

"Is this some test, did the Mungu send you to me, what is this?" Kurongu finally managed to say,

"The Mungu sure, I came to you of my own free will" Taka told him.

"All this time Kurongu and the entire kingdom were worshiping you!" Nala said in fury.

"I suppose if you want to get technical but that wasn't my intention I needed followers" Taka answered.

"For what, how are you here?" Kovu asked.

"You died. how are you standing before us?!" Nala demanded.

"Didn't your own son descend from the sky? If you recall he told you that any spirit can do that they can do a lot more they're just not supposed to, make no mistake I'm still dead I just bent the rules" Taka replied.

"Why, why take such a massive risk?" Kovu asked.

Taka turned to his adoptive son, "because I knew about Kecila" Taka answered.

"How is she alive and how could she be a demon?" Kilbali asked calmly.

Kurongu said nothing still refusing to believe what stood right in front of him.

"She's not at least not as Kurongu would describe them. You are well aware of what becomes of the deceased spirit's when they die they become one with the stars they become true spirits much like Mufasa and of course Kopa" Taka explained.

"However evil souls are presumably sent to a darker place but they too can transcend becoming the antithesis of what Mufasa and Kopa became" Taka finished.

"She's a dark spirit?" Kovu asked.

"Well in simple terms yes, that monstrous form is her souls true form, purged of humanity" Taka said.

"Did she ever have humanity?" Nala replied.

"Not really not when I knew her anyway which is probably why she was able to transcend in the first place" Taka stated.

Kurongu finally decided to speak up, "I see even if one is trapped in hell it's meaningless if they don't fear anything, if nothing can break them then hell will simply make them stronger. She literally turned herself into a demon because she was pretty much already one" Kurongu stated.

"Pretty much" Taka confirmed.

This was still a lot for Nala and Kovu to accept but it made sense, if Mufasa and Kopa could become spirits powerful enough to influence the weather (and Kopa flat out confirmed they were holding back) what would a dark version be like how powerful would it be.

"So basically if the kings wanted to they could take everything" Nala stated.

"No, it's true you haven't seen the full extent of their abilities but they are not that powerful" Taka said.

"Kecila destroyed the Pride Lands single handily" Kovu stated.

"I'm aware her spirit is very powerful much like I knew it would be" Taka stated.

"If your dead why do you care what happens? why help us?" Nala demanded.

Taka was amused by Nala's angered state she really didn't like him, to think he was the closest thing she had to a father; he might bring that up later it should be humorous.

"When I realized she was free I knew she would unleash untold devastation, I turned to the kings but they refused they told me that Kecila would simply wander from pride to pride causing chaos where she went but was not a true threat to the great circle." Taka explained.

"The great circle is a lie we were never meant to lead" Nala stated.

"Oh they know but that's not their concern but everything changed when Kecila met Hatari, a dangerously unstable lion as well as my nephew who I condemned to hell." Taka said regretfully he never thought he would ever hurt someone more than he hurt Simba he was wrong.

Nala was intrigued by Taka's words, she had a feeling he was responsible for Hatari.

"So we're cleaning up another one of your messes" Nala seethed.

"Yes, Hatari's anger directed Kecila toward the Pride Lands which she has successfully destroyed now I have little doubt Hatari will direct her toward the rest of the world and she won't reject it, why would she, her against the world it's the ultimate challenge." Taka stated.

"She would never turn down such a challenge, in truth Hatari didn't have to do anything" Kilbali said.

Kovu was beginning to understand Taka was sent by the kings to deal with this, "why you why not Mufasa or Ahadi?" Kovu asked.

"Ahadi has a deep personal connection to her but the truth is they didn't send me I rebelled I went against their wishes and sought out someone who could gather others quickly" Taka said while turning to Kurongu.

"You used my faith to manipulate me all this time the being I believed in was the one who let my mate go insane" Kurongu said in a near mumble.

Taka felt pity for Kurongu he had no ill will toward him even if he was the true father of his cubs he still had nothing against him, Scar certainly would've but he wasn't Scar anymore, he did everything he did because he had to because nobody else would.

"I'm sorry Kurongu but I needed you without you I couldn't of ever found the ones I needed" Taka told him.

Nala was shocked Scar never apologized for anything maybe he really was a different lion, maybe this really was the lion her mother told her about, Taka.

Kurongu felt his anger growing, "sorry you mock my faith, you allow me to believe everything I was devoted to was true then you rip it away you've, you've stolen my very identity!" Kurongu roared.

"Calm down my friend your anger will solve nothing" Kilbali told him.

Kurongu pushed him down and growled at Taka, Taka knew he wouldn't take it well.

"What do you want me to say sorry I pretended to be your god, which I admit I take a little pride in that but still there's nothing I can say other than I'm sorry for your pain, I didn't want to cause it but I knew it was coming" Taka replied.

"Enough stalling if all this was to find us and bring us together then we will have to find Uhuru and Vitani" Kovu said if no one else would control this situation he would.

"Vitani is already in position and we need to be as well" Taka told them.

"For what?" Nala asked.

Taka smirked, "patients Nala but let's just say your in for another shock" Taka said.

"Let's go the next piece to our survival awaits as does Vitani" Taka stated.

They all had no idea what Taka was talking about but he was clearly the only one who knew what was going on for now they would follow him, though if he tried anything Nala would be the first living being to kill a spirit.

: Chapter 43:

The hyena legacy

Vitani gazed at the massive jungle in front of her and at the hyenas that filled it.

"Still taking it all in?" Yatima told her.

"How long have they been here?" Vitani asked.

"Shenzi and Banzai started sending hyenas here shortly after Scar's death" Yatima answered.

"They spent ten years building this, how many are there?" Vitani asked him.

"They would send about dozen a year" Yatima stated.

"During the final months before the attack about six dozen more were sent here" he finished.

Vitani was surprised nearly two hundred hyenas, how did they keep this a secret, this was half the pack.

"How has this been secret for so long?' Vitani asked.

"This jungle is an outsider to the rest of the prides no one comes here" Yatima told her.

"How do they eat?" Vitani asked.

"A select few leave to hunt then bring it all back" Yatima explained.

Vitani was taking it all in a pack of nearly two hundred, Shenzi and Banzai were geniuses, well, maybe that was a little too complimentary.

Vitani began exploring the jungle, the hyenas seemed to step away from her in fear, why were they afraid? One of them stumbled and fell to the ground, Vitani reached her paw out to help her up.

"what do you want lion?" she asked clearly afraid.

"Calm down I just want to help" Vitani said while helping her up, she could hear numerous murmurs around her.

"Who is she?"

"How did she find us?"

"is she dangerous?" they all questioned.

Vitani heard their words they feared her, did they know who she was? Vitani took a step closer to them and they all took a step back, some shielding their pups.

"Why are you afraid? If I was going to hurt you would've I already done it" Vitani asked them.

"They do not trust anyone who isn't a hyena" Yatima told her who was watching from above.

"I brought her here there is no reason to fear her" Yatima stated.

The hyena pack continued to stare at Vitani uncertain, Vitani didn't blame them.

"I understand you're uncertainty but I have no desire to see any of you hurt" she told them.

"I am overjoyed to see all of you" Vitani said softly.

The pack began to relax one of the pups emerged from their mother and slowly approached her. Vitani stared down at the pup and smiled, the pup reached out and gently touched her fur before returning the smile. Vitani looked down at the hyena pup and her ears caught the sound of the child's stomach growling.

"You sound hungry" Vitani said sweetly she turned to the rest of the pack.

"Anyone else hungry?" she asked.

The pack were hesitant before the mother of the pup stepped forward.

"Many of our pups are, we haven't hunted today nor yesterday due to events surrounding the other prides" the mother said.

"I was prepared for this trip I'll be right back" Vitani responded before leaving.

A few moments later she returned with a large kill in her mouth. She placed down in front of them; the pack looked at her shocked.

"Wait I'm not quite done" Vitani said cheerfully she then threw another down.

"I'll be back with more later tonight" Vitani told them smiling.

The pack couldn't believe the amount of food in front of them, "this is more than we normally" one male began to say.

"it's not enough for all of you, you need to eat a proper meal" Vitani replied

"You're kind but why are you" a female asked.

"You matter to me there is nothing else for me to say, now feast" Vitani said softly.

Vitani watched happily as the pack ate she still couldn't believe it. She turned her attention and saw a small hyena pup struggling to get a bite for himself, Vitani approached the pup.

"A little crowded in there huh mind if I lend a hand?" Vitani asked.

"Sure I'm hungry" the pup said who was clearly a boy.

"Alright hang on" Vitani told him she then scooped him up and placed him on her back she then approached the kill and placed the pup in the center who immediately began to eat.

"Thank you" he told her sweetly.

Vitani smiled while watching the rest of the pack when Yatima approached her.

"Aren't you hungry" he asked her.

"I'll live" Vitani told him.

"That was pretty risky what you did with that pup" Yatima stated.

"Why all I did was help him eat" Vitani responded.

"You picked up a child that wasn't yours, his mother might not like that" Yatima told her.

"Then if she comes to me I'll apologize" Vitani stated.

"What's your aim here Vitani why do you care about my mission, is it just redemption?" Yatima asked her.

"I don't know all I know is I won't let the hyena race go extinct again" Vitani answered.

"Then you need to know something no more, than five hyenas ever leave this jungle and no more than two can ever be seen together" Yatima stated.

"They can never leave, they're stuck here?" Vitani said.

"For their own safety" Yatima told her.

"But what about their freedom?" Vitani asked.

"You said it yourself you will protect them out their they will be in danger we can only protect them here, their freedom must be ignored to ensure they survive" Yatima stated.

Vitani didn't have a counter for that at the time but there was no way she was going to believe it; the hyena race had been given a second chance for a reason and it couldn't be for them to be outsiders and prisoners again, no there had to be more to their legacy than that but what was it? Vitani looked up at the sky she felt the wind against her face and reached out to grasp it.

"You know it too don't you there's more for them than this" she told her lover.

She then directed her gaze higher, she closed her eyes raised her open paw placing it on her chest.

"You have answered the one prayer I never thought possible; I don't doubt you so I'm certain when the time comes I will know what to do, but for now all I can say is thank you, amen" Vitani said before opening her eyes she then turned her gaze to the endless world beyond.

For what purpose had the Mungu brought her here? What kind of legacy awaited the hyenas?

Umoja moved all across the lands searching desperately for the one thing his heart desired, Uhuru the most beautiful thing to have ever lived. A few days ago Umoja had journeyed to his very soul finally discovering the truth he believed as well as his own feelings for her since then he had been searching for her, he had to find her and tell her what he deep down always knew in his heart. He had no idea where exactly he was going, he just went wherever his heart told him to and hoped that would be enough and deep down he knew it would. Umoja sniffed around the area hoping to find a trace of her intoxicating scent he continued to smell the area when a powerful aroma assaulted his senses, it was overwhelming and smelled incredible.

"Uhuru" Umoja said while moving towards the scent.

"She was here I know it" Umoja said aloud his thoughts were interrupted by an amused chuckle.

"You can sense her I'm sure that's not creepy" a female voice said smooth, soothing yet teasing and sarcastic.

Umoja turned to see who the voice belonged to it was a large and well built hyena with blue eyes, "where did you come from?" Umoja asked confused.

The hyena smiled in amusement, "you could say I just popped up that would be pretty close to the truth actually" she said while smirking.

"What how could've you just popped up, who are you?" Umoja asked.

The hyena's smirk only grew bigger, "now comes the part where you panic and desperately try to flee" she told him.

"I'm not gonna panic" Umoja said.

"Wanna bet" she said.

"My name is Kecila" she said.

Umoja's reaction was instantaneous he immediately jumped away and without hesitation began bolting in the other direction. Kecila smiled in amusement before leaping in front of him causing him to fall down.

"Told you" Kecila said still smirking.

"What do you want?" Umoja asked clearly terrified.

"Calm down if I wanted you dead well you would be dead" Kecila told him.

"Than why are you here?" Umoja asked her.

"Hm bored thought I'd kill some time" Kecila answered while showing her teeth.

Umoja began backing away in fear, she loved it she could make anything quake in fear with a simple grin.

"You really wanna see her again don't you, aw few things are like a love story and it looks like soon we'll be coming to the best part" Kecila said.

"What, well yes I do and there's so much I want to tell her deep down I think I always knew" Umoja said he didn't know why he was saying this.

"If you always knew why didn't you tell her before?" Kecila asked though it didn't sound like she really cared.

"Same reason as always I was scared of her answer" Umoja answered.

"Was this before or after she kissed you by the way been there done that" Kecila replied while stretching.

Enough if she didn't care there was no reason to talk, Umoja began turning away from her when he heard her claws extract.

"You ignore me and I'll rip your guts out" Kecila warned him though her voice sounded more like she was telling him the weather.

Umoja turned back towards her and sat down, "smart lion you know I'm not kidding now answer me after already kissing her what are you afraid of" Kecila asked.

"I don't know the future maybe she sees it as a mistake" Umoja told her.

"This is hysterical, you conflict over anarchy, you struggle with faith, you find balance between both of them but you're afraid of three little words" Kecila mocked him.

"Fine I am okay unlike you this means something to me and I'm afraid when I finally find her I'll back down" Umoja stated.

"Well I could help with that you're afraid of nothing and I hate cowards, so here's how this is going to go when you find her you will tell her everything she means to you or I'll gut her" Kecila stated bluntly.

Umoja's eyes went wide with fear, "you're not funny you know that" Umoja choked out.

"Oh I'm not kidding, you're afraid she'll reject you well I doubt that matters if she's dead" Kecila said.

"What kind of game is my love for her to you, what is this supposed to be?!" Umoja demanded.

"No game call it incentive to make certain you don't back down" Kecila said.

"Why?" Umoja asked still terrified for Uhuru.

"I'm curious it's been attempted before but never successfully, I'm curious if a romantic relationship between a lion and a hyena can even work" Kecila answered.

"When has it been attempted?" Umoja asked.

Kecila smiled at the thought she then immediately discarded it, "like I said been there done that" Kecila said though something was different about her voice, for the first time there was genuine emotion in it.

Kecila turned away from Umoja this conversation wasn't fun anymore.

"When you find her don't mess up" Kecila warned.

Umoja only nodded in fear but he couldn't deny she was right. He was scared for nothing and he could tell there was something she was after but he didn't know what he turned to look at her only to notice she was gone. Umoja ignored her disappearance and immediately resumed his search for Uhuru he had to find her because deep down Kecila said exactly what he needed to hear there was nothing to fear, he loved Uhuru and something told him she loved him cruel as she was Kecila knew him despite never meeting him she knew him, that wasn't entirely accurate though Kecila didn't know him she knew his situation more than she would ever admit.

Kecila watched Umoja depart she had little doubt he would confess now, no lover feared anything more than the death of their love it was a done deal, Umoja and Uhuru could seal it the only way lovers could, well that took care of one weakness now back to the business at hand burning the world to the ground, in truth it was a waste but Hatari literally asked her to fight the world how could she say no to a such a challenge. Kecila turned away and began moving back towards the Pride Lands but somewhere deep inside her she could hear both his words and hers.

"When has it been attempted"

"Like I said been there done that"

Kecila immediately began pushing the thoughts out of her head they were irrelevant dead and buried in the past. Kecila forced herself to revert to her demon form, in an instant the thoughts vanished, maybe she shouldn't of had that conversation, never mind it didn't matter just brought back a few memories and they weren't lies; she still remembered him fondly but no point in wallowing in the past it was time to get back to doing what she did best carnage and slaughtered, it was the only thing that she ever found comforting and soothing.

: Chapter 44:

Honoring our loss

Simba was resting in the cave he could still feel all the pain in his body and was beginning to think that maybe he wasn't going to make it, his whole body was numb he couldn't move, was his time coming if so was Kiara ready to step up was Kovu, he couldn't really know. Simba felt himself drifting off he could feel the visions coming again what would he discover now? He allowed his body to relax as much as he could allowing the visions into his mind only for something to pull him away. What was this who had done that and why? Simba found himself in a strange void it was glowing blue he looked all around it and turned to see his father standing in front of him.

"What father what's going, why did you bring me here?" Simba asked.

"I brought you here because I had to" Mufasa answered.

"What why?' Simba asked him.

"Simba what are you seeing is very dangerous" Mufasa told him.

"Dangerous how?" Simba questioned.

"Simba I pulled you out because I was told to" Mufasa said.

Simba couldn't believe what he was hearing who could possibly have such authority that Mufasa would follow it.

"Who could possibly order you?" Simba said.

"Simba just because I was a great king does not mean I am in control here, I am but one of a legion of kings many that have ascended higher than me" Mufasa told him.

"The great kings themselves fear what I am seeing?" Simba said shocked.

"It threatens our very way of life" Mufasa told him.

"No it's just the past and we can't run from it you taught me that" Simba stated.

"Blast it all Simba I'm trying to save you, if you keep going down this path I won't be able to protect you!" Mufasa roared.

Simba was shocked was that really fear in his fathers voice what was going on what were the kings doing? Simba felt himself being pulled away.

"Father what do you mean?!" Simba called out.

"Simba! No not yet I can persuade him, no Simba!" Mufasa shouted.

Simba shot awake what was that, was that real, it couldn't be, what could the great kings possibly fear and if they did that led to another question just what did Mufasa mean when he told Simba he couldn't protect him.

Taka, Nala, Kovu, Kilbali and Kurongu were moving through the barren lands they had been walking for almost two days and Nala and Kurongu's older bodies were beginning to protest. Nala felt like her body was about to collapse but every time she was about to she forced herself to stand ignoring the overwhelming pain in her bones she wouldn't let her weakness control her. Nala was about to collapse again and struggled to keep herself up.

"Nala maybe we should rest" Kovu told her.

"Don't pity me I'm not weak!" Nala said while gritting her teeth in pain.

"He wasn't saying you were but we've been walking for a long time you can't keep pushing yourself" Kilbali said.

"Watch me" Nala seethed while forcing herself to stand again her limbs were trembling.

"What are you trying to prove Nala" Taka asked.

"I don't have anything to prove to you or anyone, my family is dead, my home ashes and I won't rest until they're avenged!" Nala growled in pain.

"You can't, not alone you're not as strong as you used to be" Taka told her.

"I'm every bit as strong as I used to be, I've lost nothing, I was a warrior then and I'm a warrior now, I won't let anything stop me!" Nala roared.

"You don't understand how could you?" Taka told her before turning away.

"All you're going to do is break yourself" Kilbali said told her.

Nala growled while forcing her legs to move she saw everyone else beginning to tire as well.

"You see I'm every bit as strong as any of you, we keep moving!" Nala shouted, she continued trying to force herself to move when her legs gave out, she tried to force them to stand again but could not.

"Come on get up blast you!" she spat, but it was impossible, fine she didn't need to walk to move.

Nala began pulling herself forward the sooner they reached their destination the sooner Nala could lead them. She had to get their then she would finally be able to return to being the mighty lioness she once was. She could feel her body giving out it was becoming difficult to breathe, Nala pushed it aside she slammed her paw on the hard ground as hard as she could she then bit into it, a new pain hit her distracting her from the other she then forced herself forward, she would not break, she was a warrior, a mighty lioness because it was literally the only thing she had left. Nala the mother was gone, Nala the mate was gone, Nala the queen, all that was left was Nala the warrior if this failed then Nala was right all along she was completely and utterly worthless.

Uhuru pulled herself along the ground of the oasis it had been days since she set off to find Umoja and still she had found no sign of him was it possible what she saw was merely an illusion? She refused to believe that she could feel it in her heart and she wasn't going to turn away now. Uhuru crawled into a cave before allowing herself to collapse she had not eaten anything in days and hadn't had a drink since yesterday, she was exhausted it was time to rest she wasn't going to find Umoja if she was dead. Uhuru rested herself against the wall and began cleaning her paw which was bloody from days of walking.

"Where are you?" she asked herself.

"Are you actually alive am I searching for a ghost?" Uhuru said quietly.

"And if you are gone what then? Do I just go on without you find another pride to live in, could you go on without me?" Uhuru asked herself.

Uhuru began to wonder other questions if she did find him what if he didn't feel the same what would that mean for them?

"Maybe I'm getting ahead of myself I don't even know if he does love me" Uhuru said.

Uhuru began scraping her claws on the wall what was she doing, what did she hope to accomplish?

"This was reckless, I threw myself into this without even bothering to consider other possibilities, without a direction or plan" she scolded herself.

"Guess I'm still an anarchist but what good can anarchy do me now?" she asked while slicing the wall.

"I'm free" she told herself but then the pain deep in her chest returned, that ache in her heart, she didn't want to be free.

"What good is freedom if you're alone?" she asked herself.

"I don't want my freedom I want Umoja" she finally concluded.

It was true there was nothing Uhuru longed for more than Umoja. It was by random chance that they met and they had accomplished so much since which ultimately made her wonder, "we were meant to be" she said.

of course this went against her believe of not having a destiny but in this instant Uhuru was actually leaning towards it their meeting was dumb luck yet the Pride Lands wouldn't of survived without it.

"Was it fate, do I even believe fate?" Uhuru asked herself.

"After everything we did what else could it be?" Uhuru said she then placed her paws on her head.

"what am I saying that goes against everything I believe so why would I believe it now?" Uhuru wondered.

She pondered the answer though in truth she knew it she already decided Umoja meant more to her than her belief. Uhuru felt tears falling down her cheeks.

"I would believe it because that would mean we were meant to be together" she said her voice cracking.

"if we were meant to be that would mean he has to be alive" Uhuru finally concluded.

It was absurd but it gave her hope she could still feel it he had to be alive and she was going to find him because she didn't care if it went against her belief or not they were meant to be.

Vitani watched the hyena pack from a cave they were eating yet another meal she brought them. They seemed to arguing over who would get the first bite apparently this was common among hyenas still Vitani wouldn't tolerate it.

Vitani left the cave approaching them, "what are you bickering about?" she asked.

"Amani wants the first bite but it should be one of the smaller children before the older" a mother hyena said.

Vitani looked at the meal and almost wanted to slap them, "let them both it's huge let the pups eat first the adults can come later" Vitani stated.

"Two hyenas share their meal, they normally take their half and eat separately" a male hyena said.

"Well not anymore now share your meal or I'll just take it and give it to some hyenas more grateful" Vitani said firmly.

The hyenas stopped bickering and agreed to have the pups eat all at the same time. Vitani chuckled they were like squabbling children she remembered when Banzai was like that always fighting with Ed.

Vitani returned to her cave where she saw a hyena pup waiting inside she didn't recognize this one.

"What's wrong?" Vitani asked.

"My mom isn't back yet is she alright?" he said worried.

Vitani sat next to the pup, "you're mother will be fine a hunt can take a while" Vitani told him.

"But I've heard everyone hates us, my grandfather heard them say we have no place here" the pup said sadly.

"I'm not going to lie to you the hyenas have a hard time but you have a place here everyone does and not everyone hates you I don't" Vitani told him reassuringly.

The pup smile and gently hugged her paw, "if you're concerned about you're mother I can go find her" Vitani told him.

"No it's alright it's just my dad left and never came back, I miss him, I don't want to miss my mom" the pup said.

"Hey let me tell you something" Vitani said.

"You don't have to miss them because they're not gone, come with me" Vitani told him.

The pup was confused but complied they sat on a hill feeling the wind between them.

"I lost someone I loved too but he never left me" Vitani said while reaching out to the wind.

"What are you doing?" the pup asked.

"I am acknowledging him now you don't have to do this merely close your eyes and feel the elements all around you" Vitani said.

The pup complied he felt the wind the son he could smell the water, "I feel them" he said.

"Now look deep what do you feel around you, what does it feel like?" Vitani asked.

"It's so comforting I don't know what it is but it feels comforting" the pup answered.

"That's your dad no doubt telling you he loves you, it's around you but more importantly inside you, he lives in you, my lover lives in me, they watch over us, always" Vitani told him.

The pup looked up at her smiling in tears, "we're never alone" he said in tears.

"No" Vitani said while placing her paw on his shoulder.

"Run along now I'll find your mom if she's not back soon" Vitani told him.

"Alright thank you" he told her.

Vitani merely nodded, "never forget what I told you" she told him.

The pup nodded before heading back down to the rest of the pack.

Vitani watched him leave and felt the wind against her again, "it's true I honestly believe that now you and my father showed me and now that child can always know what I know, we are never alone" Vitani said.

The wind brushed against her she could feel Kopa, could feel him nuzzling her she brushed her head against it and then ran her tongue across it, the wind seemed to become more gentle.

"You felt that didn't you, I know you did because I could've sworn I did, I feel alive again, I've found something to fight for" Vitani said.

"Then protect it always" Kopa's voice echoed.

Vitani could feel his presence departing but it didn't matter he would never be gone just like Vitani said. Vitani turned her attention back to the pack. They had given her something to live for again to fight for and Vitani would she would protect them she would give them a life worth living.

: Chapter 45:

Reunions

Hatari sat near the remains of Pride Rock staring out at the wasteland that used to be the Pride Lands he could hear the remaining animals all cursing his name with hatred and venom, at least they were acknowledging him. Hatari took in their venomous cries he had never heard anyone speak about him with such passion only disregard yet it wasn't as soothing as he thought it would be. Hatari had lived his whole life being nothing but an object to others he was abandoned by his mother and forgotten by his home he was raised as if he were an object rather than a person he ate only what he needed to survive and then was sold into slavery while he was still a cubm the things he experienced as a slave, the things he was forced to do only to be left for dead the moment he couldn't do them and they always referred to him the same way, you, rat, while his owners literally called him a product. After being regarded in such a way he would think being regarded with any emotion good or bad would be rewarding but their cries didn't satisfy him.

Hatari began wandering the wasteland of ash taking in all the sights many animals had perished during the fire some of them were still laying on the ground others just burned to ash. Hatari crushed an antelope skull under his paw before paying it no heed.

"Monster!" a zebra cried out.

"Murderer" a leopard shouted.

"Devil!" an antelope screamed.

Hatari stopped, considering if he would kill them or not he then continued walking. Who were they to judge him? They didn't go through what he went through and only a few days ago they were prepared to murder a pride full of innocents as far as Hatari was concerned he just rid the world of a bunch of selfish murderers, that's all people were that's all they ever were.

Hatari finally stopped and sat near the smoldering pit that used to be the water hole.

"You seem down I would've expected you to be celebrating" Kecila said having literally appeared out of nowhere.

"What for I didn't accomplish anything" Hatari replied.

Kecila looked around the scorched kingdom, "you burned down the home of thousands of inhabitants, isn't that the kind of suffering you wanted to visit on the world" Kecila asked him.

"I don't feel any better" Hatari told her.

"If I burned down this entire place for nothing I'm going to be a little annoyed" Kecila told him.

"No you did wonderful mother" Hatari said he hated disappointing her.

"Once again you stayed by me regardless" Hatari told her.

Kecila could tell Hatari was having one of his emotional moments which were to be expected when you lived a life like his, "hm go ahead" Kecila told him.

Hatari buried his face on her chest it felt so comforting.

"I told you when I found you I would never leave" Kecila told him soothingly while running her paw through the top of his head.

This act came to her almost as easily as extracting her claws she had done it for so long, not to mention she had also done it repeatedly while she was alive, mimicking affection she had spent so much of her life doing it that it may as well be instinct. Hatari brushed himself against Kecila's chest desperately trying to hold the tears back.

"Thank you mother I don't know where I would be without you" Hatari said on the verge of tears.

Kecila knew where he would be, a rotting corpse on a tree and then some random scavenger's meal which was to put it bluntly a waste, Hatari would give her the most thrilling moment in either of her lives and she would thank him for that.

Hatari removed himself from her making certain that he wasn't crying anymore, "I'm alright now mother" Hatari told her.

"Good inform me when it's time for our next battle, oh and Hatari" Kecila asked softly.

Hatari turned to her only to be knocked to the ground, "don't lie to me" Kecila demanded.

Hatari held his cheek where she struck him, "apologies I know you don't like dealing with this" Hatari told her sorrowfully.

"Then just deal with it don't tell me you did when you most certainly didn't" Kecila said coldly.

Hatari prepared to turn away when Kecila placed a paw on his shoulder.

"You don't have to hide anything from me" she told him her voice filled with affection once more, a second later she was gone.

Hatari smiled she may of struck him but not without reason he was wrong to lie, "I love you mother" he whispered.

Hatari heard the animals shouting again, "how could you feel anything for that monster?!" they asked.

Hatari growled at them, "that monster treated me better than anyone else ever did" he told them seething.

He then paid them no heed he didn't know if mother loved him or not probably not but she certainly cared about him more than anyone else did which really wasn't saying much, besides he had to be realistic from the moment he was born it was clear that he was never going to find any genuine love or compassion.

Yatima was closing in on his prey, a prey that would surely go a long way in feeding the pack he had been tracking it for some time alongside a female hyena who just wanted to get the hunt over so she could get back to her son, Yatima wanted to wrap this up too. He prepared to strike when he heard a sound coming the zebra looked up it was all the opening Yatima needed he jumped out and immediately went for the throat while his partner took the legs it was over in seconds. Yatima held the kill before turning to the female.

"Get this back to our pack I'm investigating what that sound was" Yatima told her.

"Okay" she told him while taking the kill and leaving, Yatima didn't say anything else he just immediately proceeded to his next mission, he never was the social type.

Nala, Kovu, Kilbali and Kurongu were struggling to even move yet alone walk.

"How much further is it" Kovu asked.

"Not far only about an hour we should rest" Taka replied.

"No we're so close now" Nala said determined.

"No you've pushed yourself enough too much actually" Kilbali told her.

"Any more and your body will give out" he finished.

Nala wanted to challenge his statement but couldn't she tried to will herself to move but couldn't, she hadn't eaten or slept since her home's destruction as well as the death of the her entire family, she had pushed her body to it's breaking point and now she literally couldn't even twitch she had no choice but to rest. Kurongu and Kovu also decided to rest.

"It is wise we all regain our strength" Kilbali said.

"So when we reach this place how do you intend to make them trust us great one" Kurongu said completely mocking the last two words.

"Oh I'll have nothing to do with that and by no means could I my job was to get you there you'll have to win them over" Taka told them.

"What is this secret" Kovu asked him.

Taka was about to answer when he was cut off by Yatima calling out to them.

"Hey who are you?!" Yatima demanded.

Taka immediately allowed himself to fade if the hyenas saw him their mission would go from difficult to impossible.

Kovu, Nala and Kurongu turned their attention to Yatima, "we are not your enemies" Kurongu told him.

"Kurongu, Kovu, Nala you're alive" Yatima said he then turned to Kilbali.

"I am not familiar with you" he said.

"Just a humble old lion" Kilbali told him.

Yatima ignored him "how are you here?" he asked.

"We escaped the Pride Lands before they were destroyed" Nala said in pain.

"Destroyed the Pride Lands are gone" Yatima said in confusion.

"Yes we lost so much we were hoping to find Vitani" Kovu told him.

"I can't trust you with the secret, follow me I will then tell Vitani of your presence, we will speak then" Yatima told them.

"I will give you two hours to rest then we move" Yatima told them.

He wasn't sure about this the pack was a secret of the highest magnitude and even if Vitani agreed he wasn't certain he would let them in his home.

Vitani was sitting in the cave giving a silent prayer, the pup's mother had returned with the kill and the child was ecstatic to see her Vitani was pleased to see her back as well. Vitani finished her prayer for the hyena family and went back to monitoring the pack she noticed Yatima had returned as well he was much later than his partner.

Yatima caught sight of Vitani and made his way to her cave he noticed the lit torches in it, "any of those prayers for me" he asked.

"Yeah right you don't need nor do you want them" Vitani told him.

"True, we have a situation" Yatima replied.

"hm always business, okay what is it" Vitani asked.

"There are four lions wanting to see you Kurongu, Nala and Kovu and an old lion I don't recognize" Yatima told her.

"They're here how?" Vitani wondered.

"I don't know but they were very close they likely would've found us even if I didn't find them" Yatima said his voice showing a hint of worry.

"Did you let them in?" Vitani asked him.

"I'm not sure I can trust them" Yatima replied.

"Kovu is Kiara's mate and Kurongu is my father while Nala has always been reasonable, we can trust them let them in but clear the entrance first I agree that it's best the pack not know they're here" Vitani stated.

"I agree I'll guide them in" Yatima said before leaving.

Vitani was intrigued, what were they here for something was happening and Vitani could only wonder what it was.

Yatima led the four lions lions into the jungle they all took in the sight and were left in complete shock at the sight there were hyenas here they weren't extinct how was this possible? Yatima guided them to the cave where they saw Vitani, she couldn't believe her eyes it really was them, Vitani ran up and embraced Kovu along with her father she then hugged Nala as well.

"My daughter I have feared for you ever since Hatari's crusade" Kurongu told her.

"I'm alright father and I'm happy to see all of you, how did you find this place?" Vitani said.

"Its complicated sis" Kovu told her Kilbali didn't say anything he didn't really know Vitani so this reunion belonged to the other three.

"You wouldn't believe us if we told you so what is this?" Nala asked.

"I'll explain as much as I can but know this what you are about to hear you must never repeat except maybe to family" Vitani told them before explaining.

The three lions couldn't believe what they just heard a secret pride of hyenas hidden away for thirty five years Taka wasn't kidding they were in for more surprises though this didn't surprise Kilbali nearly as much.

"So the hyenas have survived I always considered the possibility it is a joyful revelation" Kilbali said.

"So you're going to lead them?" Nala asked.

"I suppose Yatima and myself" Vitani responded.

"Can you handle this Vitani?" Kovu asked her.

"Don't doubt your sister she is much stronger than you realize" Kurongu said.

Vitani smiled at that comment she just caught them up now it was their turn.

"So what happened after Hatari's crusade did Kiara kill him did Umoja and Uhuru get away safely where's Simba" Vitani asked.

Nala and Kovu looked down sadly, "you don't know" Kovu said sadly.

Vitani took in her brothers words what did he mean, "know what, what happened" Vitani asked dreading the answer.

Kovu tried to speak but couldn't find the words so Nala stepped forward.

"This is going to be a lot for you to take in Vitani. Kiara, Simba Umoja and my mother are all dead" Nala told her sorrowfully.

Vitani felt like she had punched in the gut she couldn't believe that it couldn't be true, "they're all dead, no, no they can't be" Vitani said struggling to grasp the reality of it all.

"There's more Vitani" Nala told her.

"More! How could there be more?!" Vitani cried.

Nala could feel her own heart shattering as she was once again forced to accept the reality of her situation.

"I saw all of them die, right before the Pride Lands were reduced to ashes" Nala said in pain.

"What are home is gone too what happened?" Vitani said in a broken whisper.

"The demon came" Nala said quietly.

"The demon what do you mean?" Vitani asked.

"The destruction of the Pride Lands were the beginning of the apocalypse" Kovu said.

"Wait you mean it was all true we really are facing the end that demon came burned the pride lands to the ground and killed Simba, Kiara, Umoja and Sarafina" Vitani said tears falling from her eyes.

Vitani struggled not to collapse on the floor in grief she then turned to Kovu who was struggling not to cry he lost everything in a single day.

"Oh Kovu I'm so sorry" Vitani told him while comforting him.

"I'm alright Vitani" Kovu told her beginning to sob.

"No you're not you can't hold this in. let it out Kovu" Vitani said tears streaming down her face.

Kovu tried to fight it before falling onto the ground sobbing, "K i a oj a Si m ba" Kovu sobbed their names nearly choking on every syllable.

"My wh o le my fam i ly" Kovu struggled to say.

"eve ry th ing I lo ve" Kovu couldn't even speak complete words anymore.

Vitani tried to comfort him but there was nothing she could say, to lose that much was enough to kill someone.

"Kovu, oh Kovu" Vitani sobbed she hated seeing him like this she turned to Nala who she expected to be breaking down herself but instead she merely looked down in sadness, how could she control herself after such a loss.

Nala watched Kovu sob into Vitani's shoulder she understood his pain.

"It is unhealthy to hide your pain" Kilbali told her.

"I'm not hiding it, I'm just not letting it consume me" Nala replied.

"After what you lost how is it not consuming you?" Kilbali asked her.

"I feel it but now I must be strong like any warrior would be" Nala stated.

"A warrior isn't heartless" Kilbali told her.

Nala ignored him turning her attention back toward Kovu and Vitani she felt their pain and she would cry for it but only after she had avenged them.

"I can not be weak" she said silently.

Kurongu watched as his children wept in sorrow he wanted to say something to them but he didn't know what to say he couldn't help them because any comfort or hope he said would be a lie there was no hope the only hope any of them had was the simple fact they'd be joining them soon. Kurongu could hear weeping coming from somewhere else as well he followed it and was shocked to see Scar sitting alone in the darkness what was he sad about.

Taka hadn't felt pain like this in ages he had never imagined this so many deaths but not hers.

"I shouldn't be sad you lived a long life and I'm dead, what's it matter" Taka said struggling to say the words.

"But how can I not be, a part of me still regrets it losing the life we" Taka said painfully.

"Sarafina my Nala" he finally managed to say her name.

"I hope you are at peace you would've waited, after everything I did you would've waited" Taka said tears filling his eyes.

"After e everything I did you still loved me" Taka said sorrowfully.

"I know it's way too late but I still love you and I'm sorry for everything" he told her.

He couldn't fight it anymore tears fell from his eyes.

"I know I'll never be worthy of you I never was father was right but I hope that heart of yours purer and kinder than anything I could ever imagine can someday forgive me" Taka said.

Taka bowed his head, "I'll never forget you Sarafina, my Nala" Taka said he then hung his head and sobbed.

: Chapter 46:

Confessions

Umoja arrived in the middle of an oasis rain pouring down on him soaking his fur. He sniffed around the area but couldn't see much. After his unexpected encounter with Kecila he continued following Uhuru's scent which stopped here yet he still couldn't find any trace of her. Umoja was beginning to wonder if he was chasing a fantasy it had been days and nothing but he was sure she was alive he made certain she escaped the Pride Lands she had to be nearby, Umoja lowered his head in disappointment and continued looking through the oasis maybe there was somewhere she could've took shelter. Umoja moved through the oasis looking up at the stars he remembered watching them with Uhuru he turned and glanced at a pond the area surrounding it was a mess it reminded him of the tree. Umoja turned his attention to a bunch of tall grass and immediately saw flashes of their first meeting. He couldn't get her out of his head he had to find her but the oasis was too big maybe he could get her attention a different way. Umoja sat down near the tall grass but not quite in it, he then raised his head and let out a mighty roar.

Uhuru was resting in a cave when she heard a roar echo across the oasis. It was a lion, could it be him why else would a lion roar this late into the night? Uhuru pulled herself up and bolted from the cave forcing her way through the pouring rain soaking her fur she heard the roar again it was near the tall grass. She made her way there it had to be him it had to. Umoja roared a third time, he looked around and smelled the area nothing he lowered his head in sadness and rested himself on the ground preparing to drift to sleep when his nose caught an intoxicating scent. Umoja bolted up and looked around the intoxicating scent was getting closer without even thinking Umoja began running towards it he also began roaring repeatedly. Uhuru continued following the roars while Umoja continued following her heavenly scent they than at long last caught sight of what they sought.

Umoja and Uhuru gazed at one another they could only partially see each other but they knew, "Uhuru!" Umoja called out to her.

It was him she knew it, "Umoja!" Uhuru called out.

Neither could contain their joy after endless days of searching they had found each other, they ran across the soaked lands running towards one another they finally reached each other nuzzling one another happily. Umoja gazed at Uhuru her features were soaked from the rain her ears perked up she smiled lovingly at him her brown eyes sparkling under the moon, the pouring rain only seemed to make her even more beautiful. Uhuru gazed at Umoja whose features were also soaked his not fully grown black mane was drenched as was his gold fur he smiled warmly at her she found herself lost in his green eyes.

"Uhuru I've wanted nothing more than to see you" Umoja told her trying to ignore the tears of joy filling his eyes.

"I've searched everywhere for you how did you find me?" Uhuru asked also trying not to cry in joy.

"I don't know I could just feel it inside, you're beautiful form, you're eyes, your scent and I followed it and my heart" Umoja told her softly.

"Your heart?" Uhuru asked confused.

Umoja knew he couldn't hold it back any longer he had to tell her now he wanted to tell her now.

"Uhuru when I saved you I was at death's door and I had to realize what mattered most to me I saw so much, different ideals all together but at the heart of it all I saw you" Umoja told her feeling his heart rate accelerate.

"Umoja are you suggesting what I think" Uhuru began to say.

"I'm not suggesting anything" Umoja replied.

"I'm stating, nothing matters to me more than you I've dreamt of you so much, of a life I wanted with you, I don't care what you are or what others think it doesn't change how I feel" Umoja continued feeling like his heart was going to burst from his chest.

"I love you Uhuru it took me a long time to realize it but I love you" Umoja finished.

Uhuru took in Umoja's words and let the tears fall down her cheeks she began to laugh in happiness despite being a hyena Uhuru didn't laugh often.

"And here I was worried how I would tell you" Uhuru said still laughing.

Umoja had never heard her laugh like this before, it was a beautiful sound.

"I guess all I can say is I want that too, I feel the same, I love you too Umoja" Uhuru told him.

Umoja felt his heart soar. Kecila was right he was worried about nothing all he could do was smile in happiness at her. Uhuru smiled warmly at Umoja who seemed unable to respond to her words.

"Aw come on don't tell me all you're at a loss after that sappy confession" Uhuru joked.

"Sappy" Umoja said pretended to sound offended.

"But touching" Uhuru finished.

"I thought it was romantic" Umoja told her.

"Umoja that was a joke" Uhuru stated.

Umoja turned smiling before pouncing her, "I know" he said pinning her Uhuru seemed to be smirking.

"Something amusing" Umoja asked slightly grinning.

"Nothing just I have a secret weapon you don't" Uhuru said smirking.

"Really what's that?" Umoja asked.

"I think you'll like it" Uhuru said before grabbing his cheeks with her paws and kissed him deeply.

Umoja felt his whole body relaxing he took Uhuru into his arms this time allowing himself to deepen the kiss while stroking her back Uhuru pulled away leaving him desperate for more.

"We should probably get out of this rain" she said.

"I rather like it make's you more beautiful than you already are" Umoja replied.

"Cliché, but sweet" Uhuru told him.

The rain seemed to be dying down there was also a brisk wind it felt good Uhuru decided Umoja was right she wasn't quite ready to go back to the cave.

"I guess it does feel nice" She said while cupping his cheek.

"And it is romantic" she stated.

Umoja smiled down at her, "yeah so comforting no prides or other animals just us and I wouldn't want to be anywhere else" Umoja said.

Uhuru and Umoja embraced each other and their muzzles met in a romantic and passionate kiss.

Uhuru had never felt so at peace before in a single moment she had everything she wanted. She felt Umoja's paw stroking her back his other one around her waste she wrapped her paws gently around the back of his neck placing one on the back of his head she then brushed her tongue against his muzzle before rather aggressively placing it in his mouth. Umoja felt Uhuru's tongue enter his mouth and for the first time she showed her more hyena nature. He felt her tongue exploring every corner of his mouth joining with his she was surprisingly aggressive this kiss a bit more passionate than the last he felt her paw on the back of his head keeping him in place he didn't mind this was paradise he placed his tongue in her mouth and was nearly overwhelmed as her saliva filled his taste buds. Uhuru deepened it further running her tongue on his teeth before brushing it across his muzzle kissing and licking him at the same time she then pulled away leaving a small trail of saliva on his muzzle.

Umoja was gasping for breath still surprised over the experience "whoa" was all he could say.

Uhuru was confused, "what that's just how hyenas express romance" Uhuru told him.

Umoja was surprised to hear that but he was also excited words could not describe how pleasant that was.

Uhuru was still uncertain why was he so quiet. "was that too much?" Uhuru asked.

"No that was wonderful" Umoja said between breaths it really was incredible but it would take some getting used to he had a feeling Uhuru could help with that.

They both felt the rain pouring on their fur it was starting to get a little cold.

"I think it's time we find some shelter" Umoja said.

"I found one I'll show it to you" Uhuru said.

Umoja helped Uhuru up and the two made their way to the cave resting themselves against the wall. Umoja wrapped a paw around Uhuru while snuggling close.

"You warm?" he asked.

"I'm getting there" she told him while snuggling closer.

"Night" Umoja said softly.

"Night" Uhuru replied.

The two kissed gently they then nuzzled each other before drifting off to sleep unaware that the entire time they were together someone else was watching.

Kecila watched Umoja and Uhuru from outside the cave the rain didn't affect her evaporating before it even touched her. Well that went pretty well for them, of course Umoja was kind of a wimp if he thought that kiss Uhuru gave him was overwhelming, how many times had she left Ahadi near cationic of course he swept her off her feet a few times as well. Kecila saw them sleeping in the cave it was dark and unwelcoming.

"Seriously must I do everything for you" Kecila said annoyed.

With a single extraction of her claw the torches in the cave lit up emitting a somewhat romantic light. Everything seemed fine it seemed she wouldn't have to live up to her promise to kill Uhuru, good she was content after almost a century there was another relationship between a lion and hyena the implications and results should be interesting. Kecila looked at them one more time.

"Oh to be young" she said before turning away and an instant later she was gone as if she had never been there leaving the two lovers in each others embrace, they didn't matter to her anymore.

: Chapter 47:

Abandoned hopes

Kurongu sat alone on a hill gazing at the stars as well as the lands beyond, he turned his attention back to the sky normally when he gazed at the sky he could almost feel his beloved Hasara looking down on him knowing that she was waiting for the day he would at long last be worthy. Now he felt none of that he could no longer feel his beloved mate nor could he glimpse his final reward in paradise it was all gone his savior was a lie his whole faith was a joke he felt sorry for all the animals that actually believed in him, there was no paradise, no angels, no Mungu, no hope.

Kurongu tried to turn away from the sky but in the end couldn't bring himself to.

"It's all a lie I know that now" Kurongu said sadly.

"I don't know what I saw that night in the gorge but it wasn't you because I let you go and now I'll never see you because you're not there you never were, he never was" Kurongu said in pain.

"What makes you think that's true?" Vitani asked him.

"Believe me it is" Kurongu told her.

"How you told me yourself you saw him" Vitani said.

"It wasn't him it was a former king using his form to manipulate me and I fell for it" Kurongu said sadly.

"A former king who how?" Vitani asked confused.

"You would never believe me" Kurongu told her.

"I speak to my lover everyday despite him being dead, I licked him recently, try me" Vitani stated.

"You believe in spirits then?" Kurongu said.

"You know I do" Vitani told him.

"What if I told you the Mungu was you're adoptive father?" Kurongu asked.

"Scar how?" Vitani asked confused.

"Don't play games with me father" she said.

"Am I known for my sense of humor" Kurongu asked.

"I still don't believe it why of all of them would it be him" Vitani asked.

"He was the only one who would take action he defied the kings to do so" Kurongu told her.

"That sounds like him, he led you here didn't he?" Vitani asked.

"How would you possibly?" Kurongu wondered.

"If anyone would know Shenzi and Banzai's secrets it would be him dead or not" Vitani answered.

"You are right" Kurongu said.

"But why hasn't he spoken to me? We were really close has he forgotten me?" Vitani asked in sadness.

"I doubt it he can't show himself here the hyenas despise him, that's why no ones seen him" Kurongu explained.

Vitani understood now Scar could never show himself to the hyena pack especially if he wanted their help. She was somewhat happy to hear that her second father had changed and disappointed with her first father's rejection of his beliefs.

"I see but that doesn't explain you" Vitani said.

"What are you talking about it explains everything my faith wasn't real" Kurongu replied.

"Says who just because the one you were talking to was an imposter" Vitani stated.

"He was never there, ever!" Kurongu growled.

"So just because you don't see him means he doesn't exist isn't that what you once insulted us for" Vitani asked him.

"You don't understand to have everything you believe revealed as a lie" Kurongu told her.

"Oh I do, but how can you say you had faith if you just give up in the end" Vitani asked.

"There is no faith!" Kurongu roared.

"You're lost again but I still believe and as you once told me I'll pray for you" Vitani said to her father.

"It won't do any good there's no hope left" Kurongu said.

Vitani didn't say anything she already said everything she could and prepared to leave, "what of the hyenas what do they mean to you" Kurongu asked.

"Few things matter more to me" Vitani said.

"You just met them" Kurongu said.

"I still feel the need to keep them safe that's what I'll dedicate myself to" Vitani told him.

"For redemption is that all they are, a chance to redeem yourself as well as your family" Kurongu asked.

"No this isn't about redeeming my soul I'm not a monster I accepted that long ago. I will always try to atone for my sins even if I'm not haunted by them anymore, that is not why I am protecting them" Vitani stated.

"Why are you then" Kurongu asked her.

Vitani didn't have an answer to that she knew it was not for redemption anymore but she couldn't fandom the exact reason it was just a feeling a need inside of her to protect them.

"I don't know" Vitani answered.

"Then how can you know anything how can you believe anything?" Kurongu asked her sounding desperate.

"Simple my prayer was answered all of them in a way, I have no reason to doubt so I won't, I believe father, I believe" Vitani answered him feeling more certain than she ever had, she then turned away and left her father.

Kurongu was so confused how could she still believe? Her prayer wasn't answered, the hyenas just survived, it was thanks to Shenzi and Banzai that was it but didn't he say people were the ones who made their choice how did Scar counteract anything, except that was what Kurongu followed, what Scar told him. Kurongu couldn't understand any of it he was beginning to wonder why he was still alive? Why didn't he die at the gorge, why didn't Zira kill him, what reason did he have to live beyond that day?

"Why am I still alive it's all meaningless why have I been spared?" Kurongu asked while remembering, remembering what should've been the day he died.

Over twenty five years ago, Kurongu was silently moving through the Pride Lands making his way to a cave a few miles from Pride Rock this is where she hid that murderous monster. Kurongu arrived soon it would be over his pain would be over and he would at long last be in his beloved Hasara's embrace again. Kurongu entered the cave he saw Zira resting on the ground he approached her slowly only for her ears to perk up.

"I don't know who you are but this is the third night you have snuck into my home, leave now or I will kill you" Zira warned him.

She really was foolish did she not realize that was exactly what he wanted.

"Kill me, you have already killed me now you're going to finish the job or die" Kurongu said seething.

"You must have a death wish I have no intention of helping with a suicide, get out." Zira demanded.

"I'm not leaving either you die or I do" Kurongu said nearly in tears.

Zira lifted herself up clearly this lion was an idiot, a suicidal one but if he wanted a fight with her so bad she would grant him it.

"You want me fine, follow me" Zira told him the two of them exited her cave.

"Lead the way murderer" Kurongu told her.

"You think I would just leave my family unintended I just didn't want your corpse in my home" Zira said her voice like a knife.

"Take whatever shot you want than you die" Zira said coldly.

Kurongu extracted his claws and charged at Zira slicing right for her head which she effortlessly dodged.

"That's one" she said harshly.

He thrust his claws right at her chest which she caught and pushed away.

"That's two last chance do you really want to die?" Zira asked coldly.

Yes, yes he did. Kurongu charged into her attempting to force her to the ground he then sliced at her throat which she sidestepped her paw than rammed right into his upper chest knocking the wind out of him. Kurongu collapsed to the ground unable to breath.

"That's three, so you do want to die well than here's a reminder" Zira told him slashing him around the back while holding his jaw shut she then smashed her paw into one of his ribs before stabbing into them.

"Death is painful, a long painful road, you in it for the long haul?" Zira asked her voice like ice.

Zira stabbed him in the ribs again before grabbing his paw and twisting it dislocating his shoulder she covered his mouth while he screamed again, she then dug her claws into his back slowly.

"Do you understand now did you really think I wouldn't make your death incredibly painful?" Zira asked him.

She then removed her paw allowing him to speak.

"Do whatever you want nothing hurts more than what I feel inside" Kurongu cried.

"I know that feeling too" Zira told him tossing him to the ground.

"I thought I recognized you" Zira said.

"What are you talking about?" Kurongu asked.

"Stay away from Kovu and Vitani you clearly couldn't take care of them in your state anyway" Zira said cruelly.

Kurongu rose to his feet in rage, "and you could I've seen you, you'll get them both killed, I've seen your rage you would sacrifice them both if it would bring back you're tyrant!" Kurongu spat.

Zira came at him with murder in her eyes tackling him to the ground and savagely smashing his face in with her paw she then prepared to drive her claws right through his heart.

"Do it!" Kurongu cried.

Zira hesitated she was beginning to understand just who this was it seemed her deceased friend kept some secrets even from her.

"Please kill me let me be with her once more!" Kurongu sobbed.

"Hasara" Zira said her voice showing a hint of sadness.

"You killed her you took her from me at least let me join her" Kurongu pleaded.

"I didn't want to kill her she all but made me, yes I hurt her but she could've listened to reason, but I did not want her dead" Zira stated she then released her paw picked Kurongu up and threw him aside.

"Get out of my sight" she demanded.

"No don't you understand I came her to die!" Kurongu shouted.

"You sicken me" Zira said.

"You killed my mate is it too much for you to kill me?!" Kurongu asked in desperation.

"You're asking me to murder the mate of one of my closest friends, yes that is too much" Zira told him.

"Please, please, I can't live without her please don't make me" Kurongu begged.

"If you want to join your mate than go do it yourself because I won't" Zira said she then stomped on both of his paws insuring he couldn't attack her, she then returned to her cave.

"Get away from my home before I cripple you" Zira demanded.

There was no hope Zira would deny him if he was going to join his mate he would have to do it himself. It didn't make any sense why wouldn't Zira kill him why did the world seem so intent on letting him live.

Kurongu remembered the day well at first he believed it a sign if not for Zira's mercy he would have never gone to the gorge and seen her but now he wasn't sure, Hasara was probably just an illusion created by his broken mind. That's all he was broken he had nothing save for his children but with the demon and the apocalypse looming there was nothing they could do, they would all die and considering how cruel the world was he would likely watch.

Vitani watched her father with sorrow she never imagined their roles would switch yet here they were he was the lost one she was the one certain. Vitani raised her paw to her chest and closed her eyes.

"I know he has turned away but can you really blame him, don't we all make mistakes? He is lost as I was, I ask you to help him, guide him, send him a sign, amen" Vitani said before opening her eyes.

She felt the wind against her and embraced it things were getting bad but Vitani wasn't going to descend into despair, she had done that once and she would never allow herself to fall that low again. No matter what she would never allow herself to abandon hope.

: Chapter 48:

Past reflections

Hatari was staring out towards the borders of the wasteland that was once the Pride Lands, he knew they were out there he wondered if they had given up hope yet, if they had they were weak. Hatari went through over two decades of suffering before he gave up hope and whatever they were experiencing it was nothing compared to the horrors that he, never mind it didn't matter the eclipse was coming soon, the moment that he and his brother were born for, their very destinies and soon they would finally fulfill it, soon at long last Hatari would finally matter. Hatari continued hearing the cries and sobs of the other animals, if they were so sad go live somewhere else well at least until Hatari brought destiny to their doorstep again.

He turned his attention toward the animals, "do you even regret what you did?" a male wildebeest asked him.

"No why would I?" Hatari replied.

"How can you be so indifferent to our pain and suffering?" a female leopard asked him.

Hatari burst out at laughing at her comment, it started as a chuckle but then it escalated into uncontrollable laughter the rest of the animals stepped away again had he gone insane or at least more insane?

Hatari continued to laugh before catching his breath, "wow you really have lived in privilege haven't you, is this the worse thing you endured?" Hatari mocked them.

"You really are a monster" the leopard told him.

Hatari turned to her his face briefly twitched "you don't know what a monster is" he told her, his body then began to slightly twitch what was going through his mind.

"And you can't even imagine what true suffering is, what it truly means to live a life of hell" Hatari said in a near whisper, he could feel the memories flooding back to him he pushed them aside for now.

"Everything is changing the world will soon become something new" Hatari said.

"Soon the eclipse will come again destiny will be fulfilled and the world will change" Hatari said quietly it wasn't clear if he was telling the animals or himself.

"What are you talking about?" the wildebeest asked.

Hatari turned to the animals, "live with the pain accept what is coming or die" Hatari told them.

Hatari then paid them no further heed, "don't tell us how to live our life you butcher" the wildebeest said.

"Call me what you like" Hatari told them he then left them ignoring some of their comments while embracing others.

"It's still better than before" Hatari whispered to himself he didn't want to remember it but he had no choice he could never forget it.

Over thirty five years ago, Hatari was currently a cub and was walking alongside his pride he didn't understand why they were traveling so far from home, he turned to his adoptive father.

"Uh sir" he asked being forbidden to refer to him as anything else.

"This better be good you rat" he responded.

Hatari hesitated not certain he should ask, "speak up or you'll regret it" he warned him.

"Why are we going so far from home?" Hatari asked.

His adoptive father grabbed him by the scruff of the neck and dangled him off the ground, "you think it's your place to question me you rodent, you'd be dead long ago if not for me, you do as you're told and don't ask questions!" he roared.

"Of course sir sor sorry" Hatari whimpered.

"Yeah who do you think are you rat? Dad took you in after your own mother decided she didn't want you be grateful you're even here" his adoptive brother cruelly said.

"Why do you have to always tell me that?" Hatari sobbed.

"Because it amuses me, if you prefer I can entertain myself other ways like with the wasp nest again" his adoptive brother said.

"No just go, go ahead" Hatari said in fear.

He didn't know why they treated him this way and he would do anything to find a new family, he was about to get his wish and it would be a lot worse than the first.

Hatari waited while his adoptive father talked with some other lion who was also giving his adoptive father a lot of food, "then we're in agreement" he said.

"It is efficient at his work?" the other asked.

"It's all we use him for, if he wasn't well you can probably guess" his adoptive father said.

"Very well you have a good track record we are in agreement" the other lion said.

"Alright hey rat get over here!" his adoptive father ordered.

Hatari obeyed walking up to the two lions, "you summoned me, sir" Hatari said while bowing in submission.

"Yes this Maasi he's going to be you're new family you will do exactly as he tells you understood?" his adoptive father commanded.

"Yes sir" Hatari replied.

"Good" he said while leaving.

"Does it have a name?" Maasi asked.

"Does it matter?" his adoptive father said they were the last words he ever heard him say.

Hatari looked up at Maasi, "Thank you for accepting me my name is Hata" he began to say before Maasi backhanded him to the ground he then clawed his back.

"Don't you ever speak unless I give you permission to" he said softly.

"I was just introducing" Hatari tried to say before Maasi threw him to the ground he then slammed him into a wall, Hatari painfully picked himself up and stood silently.

"Hm it seems the product is as resilient to damage as I was told, good that means I'll have something to vent on during those more difficult days, get moving you" Maasi told him.

Hatari followed him feeling nothing but dread for whatever awaited him ahead, it was a wise feeling.

Hatari remembered it clearly as awful as that meeting was it was by far one of the most pleasant memories with that monster. It took Hatari a bit to realize he was a slave, how does a cub understand that but he caught on eventually though he got a few scars first, the memory engraved in his mind.

Over thirty five years ago, Hatari was dragged to Maasi who was resting in a cave. The lions dragging him threw him down in front of Maasi. Hatari pulled himself up only for one of them to punch him in the gut causing him to collapse another one sunk his claws into his shoulder forcing him on his knees.

Maasi got up and looked down on them, "so the product is a little defective today" Maasi said.

"Yeah he was working just fine and then just fell over like a baby" a lion said.

"Permission to speak sir" Hatari asked.

"Granted why aren't you doing what I bought you for?" Maasi asked.

"I'm just tired I don't have the energy right now, my body hurts" Hatari.

"The product just needs a small reboot, give it a jolt" Maasi said.

The lions put Hatari down, a monkey came with a basket there was a small electric eel swimming in it, the lions grabbed his paw and forced it in. Hatari felt a surge of electricity surge in his body he let out a scream of pain before being thrown aside his body was twitching from the electrical shock.

"Leave the product the effect will subside in a few minutes" Maasi said uncaring.

Hatari felt his anger growing, "I am not just a product you sick freak!" he roared.

Maasi looked at him, "uh still defective, get him to the pond for some tinkering" Maasi said flatly.

The lions threw Hatari's still twitching form to the ground.

"Well fix it" Maasi demanded.

"There's still a small amount of the energy in it that might shock it a bit" the lion said.

"How do you think we're going to fix it?" Maasi stated.

The lions dunked Hatari into the pond he could feel as the energy in him absorbed the water causing him to thrash and shake violently they pulled him out for a second before doing it again they repeated it almost a dozen times.

"Stop, it can barely feel anything any more" Maasi said while turning to the monkey who was holding a sharp long vine.

"Tinker" Maasi said.

The monkey slashed the vine across Hatari's back who wasn't even expecting it, Hatari screamed in pain as the vine sliced the fur right off his back.

"Keep going it isn't going to fix itself" Maasi said.

The monkey swung a second time immediately followed by a third.

"Have a brief lapse between the lashes" Maasi said.

The monkey swung again Hatari screamed in pain when he stopped the monkey swung again and Hatari screamed again.

"Please stop no more" Hatari begged.

"Do it" Maasi said.

The monkey swung again causing Hatari to cry out, "I'm sorry sir, I'll do whatever you say please" Hatari cried.

"There see good as new" Maasi said.

He then nodded to the monkey who swung as hard as he could, Hatari's screams echoed out across the lands.

Hatari shuddered at the memory. He lied down and ran his paw through his back, he could feel where the whip tore away his flesh many times, he felt the scars. He could almost still feel the sting and if he closed his eyes he could still hear his cub self screaming in agony and worst thing was that was no where near the worse thing they did to him. Hatari ignored the memories, that was the best anyone ever treated him. If that was what the world was then the world needed to change he would make it change and so would his brother.

: Chapter 49:

Hardships of a leader

Kiara and Pumba were sitting besides Simba's who was recovering from his injuries.

"I've never seen him hurt this bad" Pumba said.

"Kecila is a monster" Kiara said.

"I still can't believe she's back, not a comforting thought." Pumba said.

"She's even worse I don't know how we could possibly beat her" Kiara said.

"Am I really hearing it's hopeless from you" Pumba asked.

"You didn't see it" Kiara said.

"It's not just that you're asking how we fight it, since when has that been you?" Pumba asked her.

"Kecila can't be reasoned with" Kiara stated.

"I suppose but you have to have some kind of a plan" Pumba asked.

"I don't have one Pumba, I don't have a plan for peace" Kiara told him.

"But that's who you are Kiara" Pumba told her.

"No that's who my brother was who I want to be, Kopa was able to see through all the hatred Zira felt and in the end it was him who reached her I was just the one who exposed it" Kiara said.

"Without Kopa Zira would've never listened to me" Kiara stated.

"You don't know that think about everything you have done, we are one, that was your dream" Pumba said.

Kiara was tired of everyone giving her sole credit for that.

"No Pumba it was Kopa's dream, his words. He said them to my father when he literally descended from the heavens all of I've been doing is trying to make his dreams a reality but I don't know if I can because I'm not the pure soul he was" Kiara said in doubt.

"I don't know anyone alive more pure than you" Pumba replied.

"A few days ago I was a brutal killer who attacked my own father, would that have ever happened to Kopa or even Umoja?" Kiara said tears filling her eyes.

"You have to lead us Kiara because only you can fulfill this dream" Pumba told her.

Kiara began to cry her form trembling, "how, how can I?" Kiara demanded.

"I couldn't protect my son, my kingdom and now maybe even my father, how can I lead an entire world when I couldn't even lead my own family?! Kiara said in tears.

"This isn't my dream and I can't build it, its Kopa's and only he could ever achieve it and I'm not Kopa I'll never be Kopa." Kiara sobbed.

Pumba listened to Kiara the loss of her home and son were still deeply affecting her, she couldn't stand being useless just like her mother, however Pumba had no idea Kiara strived to be the successor of Kopa's legacy, what an overwhelming task.

"Kiara do you remember what you said to Simba?" Pumba asked her.

"You will never be Mufasa" Pumba said.

"It's the same with you, you will never be Kopa" Pumba told her.

"I don't reject myself Pumba it's just I have to be Kopa because only he could build the world I hope to build, he inspired me everything I've done has been from his inspiration, it's not my vision it's his" Kiara stated.

"And it's all falling apart and I don't know" Kiara said.

"What to do" Kiara finished.

Pumba placed a hoof on her shoulder, "well don't ask me do I look like a visionary? I'm not a leader Kiara but you are, you're father is going to be stepping down soon regardless of what happens you're still going to lead and you have to accept that or things aren't going to turn out very well" Pumba told her.

"I know but the Pride Lands are gone what am I going to lead Pumba?" Kiara asked.

"You know as well as I do you're going to lead something a little larger than the Pride Lands" Pumba said.

"Can I?" Kiara questioned.

"Guess we'll find out soon and either way I'm sure it will be interesting" Pumba told her.

"I guess so" Kiara said.

"Yeah wow I felt like an old sage, well I am old I'm surprised I remembered some of those things I told you, they say memory goes first" Pumba joked.

Kiara chuckled, "yeah thanks Pumba" she said.

"Uh for what?" Pumba asked.

"Really you just told me it" Kiara said.

Pumba smiled then laughed a bit, "a good laugh's important Kiara" Pumba told her before leaving the cave.

"I'm going to get more water and poison the jungle but better that than the cave right" Pumba said.

"Yeah that's much appreciated" Kiara replied.

Pumba left the cave and Kiara turned to her father.

"Dad can you hear me, I know I have a lot ahead of me and even more I must do but I'm not sure I can do it alone I need you and mom and Kovu I can't do this by myself, I'm not ready to fulfill my place" Kiara told him.

Simba gave no response. Kiara sat beside him she wasn't sure what to do what would Kopa do what would anyone do? She looked down at her father who suddenly began to shake violently.

"Father, father!" Kiara cried while grabbing her dad desperately trying to stop him she opened his mouth and placed a thing of water in it she then pressed down on his back causing his shaking to slow down this was becoming more frequent what was wrong with him.

Simba stopped and Kiara began trying to wake him, "father wake up father!" she called out to him.

Simba opened his eyes and saw a bunch of images in front of them he was then completely sucked into them.

The disorder in the lands was only getting worse and rebellions were becoming frequent and Usawa was the one tasked with stopping them, he didn't know why he was even bothering to listen to the council it was becoming increasingly clear they didn't have the foggiest idea what they were doing. Usawa decided that it was best to stop the rebellions simply because they weren't making things better but rather worse. Usawa made his way through the lands where he saw numerous animals protesting some were threatening to attack the security force, if they did that the security force would retaliate and a lot of people would die he couldn't let that happen.

The rebellions and the security force were nearly at each other's throat both sides were only moments away from attacking each other.

"Disperse and return to your homes" the security force said.

"No way you can't just keep us locked up in our own homes" a monkey said.

"The situation has escalated you will remain in captivity until it's dealt with" the security leader said who was a lion.

"But you're not dealing with it where is our food, our shelter" a zebra demanded.

"The situation is being dealt with you will be accommodated soon" the lion said.

"You're lying, your council has no intention of helping us, we are not your slaves!" a tiger said.

"Disperse or we will attack!" the lion commanded.

"You are not our masters!" a cheetah cried.

The security force jumped at them pinning them to the ground while slashing their claws at others the rebels extracted their claws and attacked them, slashing at their enemies aiming for their chest while attempting to bite their necks.

"You cannot control us we are free!" the monkey cried while striking a soldier with a tree others washed over them while savagely barraging them.

"Enough we tried this peacefully lethal force is authorized" the lion said.

The rest of the security force extracted their claws and bared their fangs one bit the monkeys neck and snapped it while another stabbed an antelope through the chest the other animals began to flee in a panic when two roars shook the area.

Usawa stood across the security force growling in anger. He was then shocked to see on the side of the rebels Machafuko what was he doing with them ironically Machafuko was thinking a similar thing. Usawa looked down at the dead monkey with sorrow.

"This" he said while gesturing to the corpse.

"This is not what we do, we are protectors, we do not kill" Usawa told his forces.

"Apologies sir they were attacking with lethal intent" the lion commander told him.

"Then we immobilize, we never kill a civilian not unless literally every other option has been attempted!" Usawa commanded.

"I apologize for the violence this was meant to be a non aggressive protest" Machafuko said he turned to the rebellion.

"What were you thinking, attacking the people trying to help you won't solve anything!" Machafuko growled.

"Apologies Machafuko they wouldn't stand down" the tiger said.

"I understand but how can they ever trust us with our own lives when this is how we act?" Machafuko asked.

"Machafuko what are you doing?" Usawa asked.

"Brother I'm doing what we came here to do, help these people" Machafuko answered.

"By igniting a revolution causing the death's of others" Usawa responded.

"Where were you during all this?!" Machafuko demanded.

"I stopped my security force from wiping your rebels out!" Usawa shouted.

Machafuko didn't have a counter for that Usawa in the end controlled his followers Machafuko didn't.

"Thank you for stopping them brother you're right this was my mistake I should've better kept track of the others" Machafuko said kindly.

"It's alright I know you would never want this and I didn't authorize lethal force who allowed it?" Usawa commanded.

"Sir my orders came straight from the council" the lion said.

"Really" Usawa said in anger.

"You see brother I'm right about them" Machafuko said.

"I already knew you were" Usawa said before addressing the crowd.

"I want you all to know that you're right, the council does not care about you they're not doing anything to make this situation better!" Usawa said.

"Sir what are you saying, this is treason!" the lion said.

"Then take me in" Usawa challenged.

The lion considered it for a moment before kneeling in submission, "they sent me out here with barely a reason you have fought beside us since the beginning" he said.

Usawa turned away from him, "I agree things need to change and I will approach the council to ensure they do until I return not one soldier will lay a paw on any rebel, those who do will answer to me!" Usawa stated.

"Anyone who harms a soldier in any way will be cast out of our family I'm sorry but you will leave me no choice!" Machafuko stated he then turned to his brother.

"I hope you know what you're doing brother" he told him.

"Yeah me too" Usawa replied.

Usawa entered the councils cave once more hopefully one of the final times. He looked up at the male cheetah, a female zebra, a male tiger, a male elephant and female snake.

"Why have you returned Usawa, is the situation under control?" the cheetah asked.

Usawa really despised them, "wow you're so detached that you don't have the foggiest idea what is happening, to answer your question both sides nearly killed each other if not for once again both my and my brothers intervention" Usawa said bluntly.

"Watch your tone lion" the Zebra said.

"You clearly have no useful information be gone" the tiger said.

Usawa was done listening to them, "no what would've you accomplished without us all you would have is multiple wastelands of chaos?" Usawa stated.

"You will get on your knees and beg our forgiveness this instant!" the cheetah said.

"Or you'll what, who else can handle these situations? You're helpless without us" Usawa told them.

"You are right Usawa" the female snake said.

"What are saying?" the elephant asked.

"We have done nothing Usawa single handily prevented a massacre, we have no right to be commanding him or his brother" the snake said.

"You actually see it" Usawa asked shocked.

"We cannot step down this is our right" the tiger said.

"No, Usawa I actually wanted to help but things never went as easily as I thought they would I wanted to make a difference but couldn't admit what any of us needed to" the snake said.

"And what was that?" the female Zebra asked.

"That we had no idea what we were doing, Usawa I hereby step down" the female snake said.

"Well we won't we do not take orders from a lion" the cheetah said.

"Then you can manage this without us" Usawa said before turning to leave.

"Wait what are your demands" the elephant asked.

Usawa turned to them finally they could start getting results, "nothing just let us do our job unhindered relinquish all military command to my brother as well as myself that is all" Usawa told them.

"No that cannot be all if you are to lead you must truly become a leader" the female Zebra said.

"Once we step down what of the future of lands we've brought to order" the cheetah asked.

Usawa pondered it they couldn't abandon them and leaving a citizen in charge would not be wise, an idea formed in his head, he knew how to maintain order as well as bring peace between both sides, the only question is would Machafuko accept it?

Simba was becoming increasingly interested in what was unfolding before him what was the solution Usawa had and what would it bring? Simba delved deeper into the memories releasing a burst of spiritual energy.

Hatari was sitting at the borders when he detected a burst of spiritual energy, he recognized it the same energy he sent into Simba four years ago, Hatari locked in on it allowing their minds and energies to link like they did many years ago and then a moment later Hatari joined Simba in the memory.

Usawa arrived back at the land where the two forces were standing off waiting for his return he signaled the troops to stand down turning to the rebels.

"Machafuko may I see you please" Usawa asked.

"Of course brother but why?" Machafuko asked.

"Things have changed more than either of us could ever imagine" Usawa answered.

Machafuko met with his brother right outside the land's borders.

"The council stepped down" Usawa told him.

"What I didn't want them to step down merely take responsibility" Machafuko said.

"So did, I it was unexpected they have left all their forces in our hands" Usawa told him.

"What for?" Machafuko asked.

"To maintain control of the kingdoms we saved" Usawa answered.

"Kingdoms?" Machafuko asked.

"Yes all the lands will be united under a single ideal governed by one of the very soldiers who protected it" Usawa told him.

"A lion a leader, we're not leaders brother" Machafuko replied.

"That's a lie brother and you know it you're leading an army right now so am I, we have always been leaders we are protectors now we will guide and protect them" Usawa stated.

"We?" Machafuko said.

"You and I we will act as the central leadership between the other leaders" Usawa explained.

Machafuko was appalled by what his brother was suggesting "you mean we will rule over other peoples lives" Machafuko said in disdain.

"What no, we will lead them guide, them just like we are now" Usawa reasoned.

"When they're stabilized we should leave them to live however they want" Machafuko retorted.

"And what allow them to fall into chaos again?!" Usawa countered.

"It's their choice they will learn" Machafuko stated.

"No they won't! We leave them to lead themselves and everyone here will die, they can't be trusted to lead themselves they're incapable of it!" Usawa shouted.

"And who would lead them, you, how would you lead them what if I they defy you what then lock them up, what laws are truly needed how long before your protection is tyranny?!" Machafuko demanded.

"That's why I need you brother you understand freedom more than anyone" Usawa said.

"No I will not be a part of what is essentially a mass enslavement and if I did how long before I too became lost in it, power corrupts brother and none are above it" Machafuko explained.

"And you would have me risk everything falling into chaos when instead I could take everything we've done, take those lost lands and finally rebuild them? No brother I am not turning away and letting everything we've done be for nothing!" Usawa stated.

"And I won't let the freedom of these people be sacrificed and I'll oppose anyone who threatens it even you." Machafuko told him.

"Brother I'm not your enemy, I'm just doing what I think is right" Usawa tried to reason.

"You're not my enemy and we both are doing this for the same reason but unfortunately we're on different sides" Machafuko told him.

"We both believe ourselves the hero and unfortunately history will remember one of us as the villain" Machafuko said while reaching his paw out in respect, Usawa accepted it.

"No I vow when this over I'll make certain history remembers you as the hero you are" Usawa vowed.

"As will I brother at least I'll try" Machafuko told him.

The two brothers than embraced and hugged each other they then shook paws respectfully.

"Good luck brother" Machafuko told him.

"I wish you well" Usawa replied.

The two brothers then parted each heading to their respective sides, the conflict would soon begin, the conflict that very much defined much of life, unity and peace vs. freedom and choice.

Simba found himself back in the void of memories, "what no there has to be more I have to understand what this all means how does it connect to what's happening now?" Simba asked.

"So many questions so little time" he heard a voice say he couldn't be here Simba turned to see Hatari standing from across him.

"Hello Simba" Hatari said.

"Hatari how are you here?" Simba asked shock.

"Do you remember when I sent you the messages from mother when I did that our minds crossed that energy is still there so when you use it I can access it" Hatari explained.

"Why would you care about what I'm seeing?" Simba asked.

"Quite the fascinating story isn't it, a clash between brothers with conflicting ideals, isn't that a common occurrence these days?" Hatari said.

"It's linked to us" Simba realized.

"I don't know how but it's linked to us" Simba stated.

"How could that be I wouldn't think you were the supernatural type" Hatari mocked.

"You know don't you, you already know how their story ends" Simba said.

"I've known for a long time Simba, I always did have a dislike for kings and governments it was the one thing the society and I agreed on" Hatari said.

"What do you know?" Simba demanded.

"Simply put everything I don't care for this story Simba because I already lived it" Hatari stated.

"What how?" Simba asked confused.

"Oh why explain when I can once again show" Hatari answered while passing his thoughts into Simba.

Simba saw the images of the two forces battling, he saw chaos consume the lands, he saw the anarchist claim Pride Rock, he then saw the two brother battling as a massive eclipse turned the sky red. The images then switched perspective, up to now all the images had been through Hatari's point of view then it panned out revealing that Hatari was seeing through Machafuko's eyes.

Simba's eyes jolted open he stared at Hatari more shocked than ever, "you, Machafuko, you're him reincarnated" Simba said in shock.

"Yes, now just as it happened a thousand years ago I will once again do battle against my brother to determine the future of this world" Hatari told him.

"The apocalypse, it was all to throw the world into chaos so that we alone could determine it's fate, to recreate history" Simba realizing his position as well.

"Yes, that is what mother was meant to do and the eclipse is coming again soon, then just as it was long ago the world will change" Hatari stated.

"But why, this is meaningless it happened long ago, you Machafuko, it's all in the past" Simba told him.

"I am Machafuko, it is who I truly am, this lion is merely an illusion. I will always be him no matter how many times I live" Hatari concluded, he then began to fade.

"Soon you will understand the truth as well Simba" he said as he faded away.

"Hatari wait!" Simba called out.

"Oh don't worry Simba we'll be meeting again very soon or I'll burn your jungle to the ground, the choice is yours" Hatari said and then he was gone.

Hatari opened his eyes and smiled, "you seem satisfied dear" Kecila said having appeared behind him.

"Everything's proceeding perfectly mother, I just detected Simba's location thanks to that little mental link we once shared with each other" Hatari said smiling.

"Does that mean I can finally have a real fight?" Kecila asked.

"Of course mother I promised no less, shall we bring that battle to Simba, shall we pay my brother a visit?" Hatari asked.

"Oh yes dear, I hope they put up a better fight this time" Kecila said.

They began moving towards the jungle Hatari felt his excitement growing it was coming soon their destiny.

"Soon brother soon you will see it as well and we will fulfill our destinies" Hatari said smirking.

Mufasa was witnessing Simba's journey as well as Hatari's discovering of it his son was in danger.

"They know where Simba is hiding, we have to take action immediately!" Mufasa said worried.

"That is not your mission, your mission is to convince him" the kings told him.

"He's my son I have to help him, I won't stand idly by!" Mufasa thundered the kings held him in place.

"We will deal with saving Simba you will continue trying to persuade him" the king said.

"And if I can't?" Mufasa asked.

"I don't know my son, I'm not certain about any of this" King Ahadi told him.

Mufasa wasn't sure either he was well aware that their entire legacy was at stake but he wasn't sure how Simba could be part of the threat he was a great king how and why would he ever threaten their legacy.

: Chapter 50:

The coming battle

Umoja woke up to find Uhuru nuzzled up to him it reminded him of a memory many years back, then he would of found her proximity uncomfortable now there was nothing he found more welcoming. He leaned down and gently nuzzled her which caused her to stir she then opened her eyes.

"You're not very subtle with romance are you?" Uhuru asked him while yawning.

"Did I wake you, sorry?" Umoja said.

"I'll get you back for it later so what do we do now?" Uhuru asked.

Umoja pondered the question, they were finally together but now what do they do with it, what kind of life did they build?

"I suppose we just go back" Umoja asked.

"Then what, are the pride lands even still around after what Hatari did?" Uhuru questioned.

"I don't know but we have to at least go back to our families" Umoja said.

"You're family, mines gone" Uhuru said sadly.

"What but your mother" Umoja began to say.

"My mother's dead!" Uhuru spat.

Umoja had not anticipated this he thought his near death had bought them enough time to escape.

"What but I thought I bought you enough time" Umoja said shocked.

"It didn't, my mother held them back, she died for all of us" Uhuru said sorrowfully.

Umoja felt bad he didn't mean to bring up something so painful, "Uhuru I didn't know I didn't mean" he began to say before Uhuru held up her paw.

"I know you don't have to apologize" Uhuru told him.

Uhuru pushed the painful thought of her mother's death out of her head she didn't want to think of it right now.

"So we find your parents then what, how?" Uhuru asked.

"I don't know they obviously fled the pride lands maybe they're at Kilbali's pride" Umoja said.

"They were but not anymore Hatari tracked them there" Uhuru replied.

"Darn it, then where would they go" Umoja wondered.

"Is there anywhere special to your family somewhere that would be easy to hide maybe even find some allies?" Uhuru asked.

The answer hit Umoja like a brick there wasn't any guarantee they were there but it was surely a possibility.

"The jungle in the outlands my grandfather lived their in exile after his fathers death, it became a common vacation spot for our family" Umoja said.

"Is it easy to hide there?" Uhuru asked.

"You can't find anything without searching the entire jungle unless of course you know your way around" Umoja stated smiling at the last statement.

"It's better than nothing let's give it a shot" Uhuru said.

Umoja nodded while Uhuru looked down uncertain, "what's wrong Uhuru?" Umoja asked.

"What are we going to say?" Uhuru asked.

"What?" Umoja replied.

"How are we going to justify us it's never happened not successfully anyway." Uhuru said.

"There's nothing to justify Uhuru I believe you and I were simply meant to be" Umoja replied.

"In more ways than one I suppose" Uhuru said.

"What do you mean Uhuru?" Umoja asked.

"Nothing let's go find your family" Uhuru stated.

"Sure" Umoja said though there was a hint of concern about what Uhuru said something was bothering her and he would have to ask her about it and he would as soon they reached the jungle regardless if anyone was their or not.

Uhuru meanwhile was deep in thought over Umoja's words they matched her own it also counteracted her belief of life. Uhuru never believed in destiny being an anarchist she had changed so much once she despised royalty now she was in love with one, how much more would things change more and more she found herself going further from her original ideals and if she truly intended to marry Umoja she would have to go even further the problem was Uhuru was almost certain she wasn't fit for that role but there was no choice, Umoja would be king and so long as they remained together she would be his queen. Uhuru could barely comprehend the thought of her becoming royalty she didn't even remotely understand their way of life and could never be an even descent queen, it didn't help that she didn't want to be.

Taka was waiting in a dark abandoned cave when the wind spoke to him he recognized the voice his most devoted follower she was also much more.

"You bring news of the kings" Taka told her.

"They are becoming worried about Simba" Zira told him.

"I knew he still lived, Mufasa has not persuaded him yet?" Taka asked.

"Simba is trusting the visions he is receiving but they have already betrayed him" Zira said.

"How?" Taka asked blankly.

"Hatari exploited them and now he has located Simba's hiding place" Zira stated.

"Let me guess the kings knew all along and are only now telling me" Taka said not bothering to hide his irritation.

"This is your mess, if only I had been their before I would've never let you do it" Zira said in near disgust.

"It probably would've killed our relationship on the spot" Taka said with regret.

"I wouldn't go that far my love you thought that with the gorge as well" Zira said while gently cupping his cheek.

"It was wrong I condemned that cub to so much, never mind the blood spilled to insure Sarabi believed him dead" Taka said in self loathing it really was his most appalling crime.

He had always anticipated the possibility that Sarabi and Mufasa would just have another cub this was one of the factors that led to his final decision to kill him but the second cub that would be tricky. First he tracked down a lion with a similar appearance to Mufasa and then found a lioness in the pride who looked similar to Sarabi he then had his rogue impregnate her only a day after Mufasa and Sarabi's romantic night he monitored them consistently in order to better prepare himself the rest was easy after the stampede Sarabi stopped taking proper care of herself slowing her cubs development much like he anticipated he also used a few remedies to accelerate the other one and soon the cubs births were only hours apart he drugged Sarabi unknowingly during the cubs birth and took it, he then switched it with the other cub to make Sarabi think he was a stillborn; he then removed the lion and the lioness from the equation and left the cub to a slave trade, he would've removed him more permanently but decided it was too risky to directly spill his blood it didn't matter he certainly wouldn't ever come back, still he recognized the cub for the threat he was and gave him a name that represented that perfectly Hatari AKA threat or danger.

The crime still disgusted him to this very day he murdered a new born cub, it was disgusting, it was one of the reasons he still hadn't accepted his place among the kings, he didn't deserve it.

"I never deserved any of the beautiful life I was given and I never deserved your forgiveness or love" Taka said in self loathing.

"That wasn't your choice I stood by you then as I do now" Zira told him.

Taka would always wonder how two wonderful and beautiful lionesses ever loved a monster like him but for now he would have to ignore it he had a mission.

"Where is Simba?" Taka asked.

"He is hiding in the jungle the very same one he hid in the first time" Zira told him.

"How original" Taka said sarcastically.

"I'll protect him the best I can" he finished.

"Your mission is to deal with Kecila and Hatari and you will need Simba for it but his protection is not why you were sent" Zira stated.

"I have to save him after all I put him through, after all I put everyone through I have to save all of them I have to!" Taka said in desperation.

Zira smiled warmly at him placing both of her paws on his cheeks, "it is time for you to let go of your self loathing Taka, forgive my love" she told him before kissing him passionately.

Taka couldn't move he couldn't respond he could swear he could hear his heart despite not having a heart beat. Zira released him and then an instant later she was gone. Taka took a moment to relish the feeling, the feeling of her love he always wondered how on earth he could've ever chosen between the two of them he was the luckiest lion imaginable for even having the choice at all. Taka turned his attention away from his emotions and began forming his next plan hopefully this one wouldn't hurt anyone, Taka had done enough of that, more than enough.

Kovu, Nala, Kurongu, Kilbali, Yatima and Vitani were all gathered in a cave wondering what there next action would be, Kovu was still sulking in sorrow over his loss and in truth didn't really care what their next action was. Nala was sharpening her claws on a rock preparing for when the next battle came she seemed impatient wanting nothing more than to tear her way through the battlefield and feel whole again, the other two lions were waiting for the arrival of Taka who would certainly have some information.

Vitani watched the lions wondering, "we can't just stay here we have to take some kind of action" she said.

"I agree enough hiding let's take our army and bring this fight to them" Nala said.

"Army as that what you see our clan as your personal soldiers?" Yatima asked in anger.

"They're not an army Nala, few of them even know how to fight" Vitani said.

"You are a warrior Vitani how can you not even be bothered to train them?" Nala asked.

"They're not soldiers we were tasked with protecting them keeping them safe not sending them out to the battlefield!" Yatima shouted.

Vitani wasn't sure, Yatima was right they were meant to protect the hyenas but that task would be easier if the hyenas could protect themselves.

"You seriously think we shouldn't show them at least how to defend themselves?" Vitani asked Yatima.

"They don't need it they're safe, they're secluded" Yatima replied.

"So you raise them to be cowards!" Nala growled.

"Nala this is my clan I'll handle this" Vitani told her.

"They are not your clan, you are not one of us, you are just a protector" Yatima told her.

"Do you know how many have come to me for help already I'm not a hyena but I am a part of them" Vitani stated.

Yatima took in Vitani's words and there was a truth to them she had helped quite a lot already.

"Maybe I was out of line there but there is no need to train them" Yatima told her.

"They can't stay here forever they've been given a second chance and now we can redeem their name and give them a place in the great circle" Vitani reasoned.

"No we can never be accepted we were wiped out for the actions of but a few, we reveal ourselves it will happen again" Yatima said.

"They're staying here where I can keep them safe" he concluded before leaving the cave his decision was final.

Vitani was disappointed with his choice and did not believe it she too wanted to keep them safe but not like this.

"He fears escalation" Kilbali said.

"What" Nala asked.

"The escalation of violence so long as they don't know violence they can't fall back into it" Kilbali explained.

"I understand that" Vitani said.

"That's absurd violence is basic instinct even if you try to cut them off from it they will learn it anyway, the hyenas have never been anything but violence for over a century what makes you think that will change, abandon you're idealistic hope!" Kurongu spat.

"I was a killer once, I changed, anyone can, you once believed that" Vitani told him.

"I'm not a fool anymore" Kurongu said.

Vitani turned away from her father she believed the hyenas could be more than they were before and she would prove it to everyone who thought they were filth.

Nala, Kilbali and Kovu were the only one's remaining in the cave, "we need them regardless what Vitani thinks" Nala said.

"You see everything physically now not everything can be resolved with strength" Kilbali told her.

"He's right Nala we've seen Kecila's power there's no way we'll defeat her with force" Kovu finally spoke up.

"Then how do we?" Nala asked.

"I don't know maybe you are right about us needing the hyenas" Kovu said.

"You see an alternative way they can aid us?" Kilbali said.

"They were Kecila's army maybe by using her own kind against her we could break her resolve" Kovu said.

"That won't work Kecila doesn't care about her kind" Kilbali stated.

"Then it's all up to Taka then" Kovu said.

"What can he do?" Nala asked.

"I don't know but I think there's more going on Kurongu said without the aid of gods we couldn't win and I think that's exactly what Taka can provide" Kovu said.

"Use his link to the kings that might just work" Nala replied.

"Taka's link to the kings if properly used could perhaps seal her again and he's probably counting on that" Kilbali said.

As the three of them continued piecing together their plan Taka appeared before them.

"I see we think alike so now that you know what to do and that all the pieces are in place it's time to put our plan in action" Taka said.

"We would have to surprise them" Kovu said.

"Yes I know where they are going listen carefully" Taka said he then told them the mission he had received.

Kiara dumped another basket of water into Simba's mouth keeping him hydrated. He hadn't said anything in over a day and barely responded to anything either. Kiara was beginning to worry she dumped a thing of water on his forehead he wasn't getting better Kiara was beginning to wonder how much longer he was going to make it.

"Pumba bring me those remedies" Kiara ordered.

"Got it" Pumba said while carrying some plants he squeezed the flower extracting the liquid which he placed in the water along with some dust he then dumped it in Simba's mouth.

"He's not getting better" Kiara said worried.

"He received a lot of injuries we've done all we can" Pumba told her.

"Are you telling me my father's going to die!" Kiara said in panic.

"Kiara it's up to him now" Pumba told her.

Kiara struggled not to cry, this couldn't happen not after how desperately she tried to save him.

Simba opened his eyes and saw Kiara and Pumba looking down on him, Kiara looked on the verge of tears while Pumba looked depressed, he tried to move only to find he didn't have the strength.

"I've been in more comfortable positions" Simba told them jokingly.

"We tried to find the best cave I know this one well I stayed in it for a few days" Pumba replied.

"Really all day well if that's the case the air might be the reason for my delayed recovery" Simba joked.

"The air is perfectly clean, outside however" Pumba replied smiling.

"Right stay in here forever" Simba responded.

"Not the best form of leadership dad" Kiara said fighting her sorrow.

"I think I'll be retiring soon" Simba told her.

"Dad you can't who would?" Kiara asked.

"I think we both know the answer to that there is a strong leader right in front of me" Simba said while staring up at his daughter.

"Dad no I'm not ready Kovu's not ready" Kiara reasoned.

Simba chuckled while reaching up for Kiara ignoring the pain it was starting to become a little painful to breath.

"I can see it, the strong and wise leader, she has always been here, when she united the two prides, when she set out to unite the world, when she chose mercy instead of revenge" Simba told her his voice was beginning to sound weak.

"You brought me back, don't, don't you s see" Kiara began to cry.

"I can't do this w without y ou" she said tears forming in her eyes.

Simba smiled warmly at her forcing himself to move again placing his paw beneath her chin he then wiped one of her tears away.

"You never needed me, I needed you it was you Kiara you inspired me, you helped me become who I was" Simba told her.

"Was" Kiara said in fear and sorrow.

"n, no y ou can't" she sobbed.

"Hatari knows I'm here he wants me you need to leave, take Pumba and go find everyone else" Simba said.

"I'm not gonna leave you" Kiara cried quietly.

"You never did, but this is my fight Hatari even said if I wasn't here he would destroy the whole jungle no one else should die for me, enough have already" Simba said before coughing from the pain.

"So you die to atone I won't allow that I won't l et you die" Kiara sobbed.

"This isn't about me there is too much at stake you must lead them now, Kovu must rise, the world needs someone to guide them someone pure and kind and compassionate, Kiara it needs you" Simba told her while smiling warmly.

He then forced himself to move again reaching up and hugging his daughter which Kiara returned.

"You have made me so proud Kiara" Simba told her tears beginning to fill his eyes.

"I love you Kiara" Simba said while hugging her tighter as if he would never see her again which was becoming increasingly more likely.

"I love you too dad" Kiara said in tears.

Simba felt his whole body weakening he released her and collapsed to the ground darkness consuming his vision.

"Dad!" Kiara cried while running over trying to lift him up.

"Get up!" Kiara screamed.

"Come on dad wake up!" Kiara cried while trying to move him.

"G o Ki ar a" Simba choked out.

"I'm not leaving you" Kiara said in a broken whisper.

"This isn't how the story's going to end!" Kiara said determined she then using all her might lifted Simba up.

"Pumba help me!" Kiara commanded.

Pumba immediately rushed to her and supported Simba, "I've got him"Pumba told her.

"Are you prepared to sacrifice this place for him?" Kiara asked.

"For a friend always" Pumba said without doubt they then began moving through the jungle dragging Simba along.

Taka finished his report to Kovu, Nala, and Kilbali.

"Simba's alive and Hatari knows where he is!" Nala shouted.

"Kiara's alive too" Kovu said in shock.

"Apparently they are hiding in the jungle, I have little doubt Hatari and Kecila will be their soon" Taka told them.

"Then we have to go now!" Nala cried.

"I'll rally Vitani and anyone else" Kovu said before running down.

"I'll aid him Kilbali come with us" Nala demanded.

"You sound like a queen" Kilbali told her.

Nala growled at him, "I am a leader and a warrior I lead this army now fall in line!" Nala commanded.

"We're not some dictatorship Nala and you cannot be leader so long as you deny you are queen" Kilbali stated.

"What am I queen of my kingdom is gone my right to lead was a sham I am a military commander that is who I am" Nala told him.

"If that is what you believe lead the way" Kilbali said disappointed.

"I cannot be seen here when you have everyone meet me at the jungle" Taka told them before vanishing.

Vitani listened to Kovu's story and was shocked to hear the truth.

"They're both alive!" she said in shock.

"Yes but we don't have much time if Kecila and Hatari get there before we do they won't stand a chance" Kovu told her.

"Understood" Vitani stated.

Kurongu overheard their conversation and decided he might as well join them what did he care if he died what did anyone.

"I'll join you as well" Kurongu said.

"Why would you do that father?" Vitani asked.

"This is our only chance to stop this, death is worth the risk" Kurongu stated.

"The risk, is it even a risk to you?" Vitani asked.

"What does it matter?" Kurongu said.

"Are you truly that lost, how can life not matter" she asked.

"Vitani we need him" Kovu said.

"Alright I'm ready when you are" Vitani said.

They were preparing to leave when multiple hyenas ran up to Vitani, "where are you going" a teenage male asked.

"I have to help my family with something" Vitani answered.

"When will you be back?" a little girl asked.

"I don't know" Vitani answered.

"What do you mean will you be back" a small boy asked.

"I don't know" Vitani said not wanting to lie.

The young hyenas all grabbed onto her desperately.

"Don't go please" one said.

"Stay here with us" another said.

"I can't what I'm doing I'm doing to protect all of you" Vitani said.

"But what if you die?" the teenage male asked.

"She won't be gone just feel the elements around you and what's inside" the hyena pup Vitani comforted said.

"She'll always be their like everyone who didn't come back" he told them.

"She lives in us" he finished.

Vitani smiled at him and turned to the rest "it's true" Vitani told them.

"Where are you going?" Yatima asked having arrived.

"She might not come back convince her to stay" the little boy said.

"What your duty is to protect this pack" Yatima said.

"I am, what Hatari does threatens us all, we can't keep hiding here what happens when someone discovers us, we can't keep them protected this way" Vitani told him.

"It's worked up to this point" Yatima said.

"No I'm going if I have to risk my life so be it" Vitani said.

A large group of hyenas stepped in front of her, "if you're going we're going with you" the one furthest in the front said.

"You are not ready for this I won't endanger you" Vitani told them.

"we can fight and we're not letting you leave alone" the back one said.

"Fine I won't control your fates" Vitani said.

Yatima was furious, "no they are not ready for this I forbid anyone to leave!" he roared.

"You can't control their lives if things are to change they must unite with the world not hide from it" Vitani stated.

"You're going to undo everything I've done no one is leaving!" Yatima shouted.

"You can't force them to stay if she were here would Shauku be trapped here as well?" Vitani asked.

"Don't you dare bring up my sister she died for you I stood up for you and it resulted in her death!" Yatima roared.

"She made her choice as I did I, as did everyone" Vitani said.

Don't do this Vitani I don't want you to" Yatima begged.

"We must protect them but we must also let them forge their own path" Vitani stated.

"You really are serious about this" Kovu said.

"That was an inspiring Vitani you would've made a strong queen" Nala told her, Vitani said nothing.

"We must hurry there is no time" Kovu said.

The five lions and couple dozen hyenas departed the hidden sanctuary.

Kilbali approached Nala from behind who had a look of determination on her face, "I have a question for you Nala, you are so certain a warrior is who you are so what will your answer be if that fails" Kilbali asked her.

Nala didn't have an answer to that because there literally wasn't one to it.

Yatima watched them depart Vitani's words burned into his mind he turned to a memorial he made, "is she right sister would you have felt like a prisoner here?" he asked.

"I was really hoping you would be here you were always better with people than I was, the truth is I know Vitani has a point but I can't risk it happening again" Yatima said.

He turned to his clan who were waiting for him to say something, she was right he hated to admit but she was right and a couple dozen of their brethren were out there.

"Wait here I'm going after them do not leave until one of us returns" he ordered before leaving the hidden jungle and following their trail he was tasked with protecting them and he would, all of them hyena and lion.

: Chapter 51:

       Kifo

Hatari and Kecila were nearing the jungle both eager for the battle that was coming.

"Are you certain this won't be too easy?" Kecila asked.

"Trust me mother when I was talking with Simba I sensed the kings watching they have already taken action against us I believe they will send the fight you desire" Hatari told her.

"Good because I will be most disappointed in you if this does not satisfy" Kecila said.

"I won't fail you mother you've never failed me" Hatari told her softly.

Kecila took in his words and found them pathetic but she appreciated his loyalty and devotion, but now for the fun part.

"I believe we should make our presence known" Kecila said while smiling sadistically, she then reverted into her demon form and unleashed a massive inferno of fire that began burning down the jungle in front of them.

Hatari smile, "now you have no where to hide" he said satisfied, he and Kecila then entered the jungle both relishing the carnage around them.

Umoja and Uhuru raced to the jungle only to already find it in flames.

"They must already be here" Uhuru cried.

"With an army from the looks of it" Umoja replied.

"We need to hurry if Hatari is already here then it must mean the others are" Uhuru told him.

"Right let's go" Umoja told her.

He turned to her and could tell she was scared he was scared too, he gently took her paw in his own he then released it and let his tail intertwine with her much shorter one, they then took off running into the jungle, they had to find everyone before Hatari did.

Kiara and Pumba dragged Simba through the jungle desperately trying to keep both him as well as themselves upright they could see smoke rising in the distance they were here and they were no doubt near the entrance.

"Is there another way out?" Kiara asked frantically.

"The river we could use it to guide us out" Pumba told her.

"We need something to float on" Kiara replied.

Pumba turned to a massive log there was an even bigger log above, he remembered the endless times Simba made Timon walk over it.

"I have an idea you keep moving towards that log above I'll direct them above it" Pumba told her.

"They'll kill you!" Kiara cried.

"I'm not facing them just luring them to it, trust me Kiara now get moving!" Pumba commanded.

Kiara gave one final look to Pumba she hoped it wouldn't be the last time she saw him, she then used all her strength to move Simba through the jungle as they made their way towards the giant log.

The pack from the hyena colony arrived right outside the jungle it was already burning.

"It's already started!" Nala said frantically.

"Then we have to hurry move!" Kovu ordered.

Vitani stared at the hyenas with her, "you can turn back" she told them, they all held their ground.

Kilbali and Kurongu entered behind Nala the former keeping his attention on her, Vitani and the hyenas followed behind them.

Not far from the jungle Yatima watched them enter he could see Vitani and the hyenas, they would all return home alive he swore it, with that he charged toward the jungle.

Pumba ran through the jungle tracking the fire he saw Hatari and Kecila in the distance this was it he would pretend he didn't notice them.

"Keep moving Kiara" he said quietly but he knew Kecila would hear it which she did.

"I think I may have detected one of them" Kecila told Hatari.

"Then perhaps we should make them regret that choice" Hatari replied.

"Don't be a fool it's clearly a distraction but I came here for a challenge so I'll take this opening act, keep following the trail the river's their best bet out of here" Kecila told him.

She then turned her attention to Pumba, perfect she noticed now it was time to run if she caught him he was dead.

Kiara continued dragging Simba through the burning jungle until she arrived barely under a massive log it was suspended right above the river her father and Timon both told her stories about it, what was Pumba doing?

"A clever ploy Kiara but it didn't work" Hatari said emerging from the jungle in front of her.

Kiara put Simba down and placed herself in front of him, "you want him you go through me" Kiara told him.

"This is but a small part of what I want, the day of the eclipse will be when everything falls into place" Hatari told her.

"You destroyed my home" Kiara told him in pain.

"I never had a home so welcome to my world" Hatari told her.

"I understand you are in pain but what will this destruction solve?" Kiara asked him.

"More than you can ever imagine soon it will all become clear then you will all understand, only then can my brother and I fulfill our purpose" Hatari told her.

"I won't just stand aside, I don't want to hurt you but I will" Kiara warned.

"I admire your strength I see it in you even more than you do" Hatari told her.

"Everyone apparently does" Kiara stated.

"If you wish this battle now so be it" Hatari responded extracting his claws while Kiara did the same.

Pumba ran through the jungle Kecila hot in his heels, "run all you want it only makes the chase more thrilling" she told him.

"I'm not prepared to die yet!" Pumba shouted back to her.

"Well that sucks because you're going to" Kecila told him.

"Then come and get me!" Pumba challenged.

"Such a brave spirit I will end you quickly however I will eat your corpse when this is over" Kecila stated.

Pumba ignored her threats and kept running it was close he saw it and stopped in front of the log and saw Kecila coming at him.

"Well that was stupid maybe I'll eat you while you're still breathing after all" Kecila said while baring her fangs.

Pumba threw himself from the log and grabbed onto the bottom of it.

"What's your plan now?!" Pumba shouted.

"A barbecue" Kecila answered while smiling she then threw a fire blast at him, holy crud he had no idea she could do that.

Pumba clung to the log through the holes on the bottom of it jumping from hole to hole it was still working her fire was burning it off the ledge.

"Great distraction I must say but really what was your plan exactly, well I guess you can tell me before I cook you" Kecila said with a twisted grin before throwing another fire blast at him.

Kiara dodged a swipe from Hatari's claws before swinging at his upper eye which he knocked away she thrust at his chest which he sidestepped before striking her in the chest Kiara stumbled and gasped for breath before being struck in the left cheek she then stepped to the side dodging his swipe to her lower eye allowing he swing her paw up into his jaw knocking him to the ground she then dived for him her jumping on top of him grabbing at his face Hatari sliced her around the rib before kicking her off of him.

"You have determination and even some skill but you lack the killing edge" Hatari told her.

Kiara charged him forcing him up against the wall only for Hatari to spin her around and slam her into it she hoped Pumba was ready soon because it was becoming less likely she could win this fight.

Nala and Kovu led the lions and the clan through the jungle looking for a sign of Simba they then turned to a massive log in the distance where a large fire was growing.

"Well that's likely where Kecila is" Kovu said.

"Yes it's going to take a large force to take her Kilbali Vitani and myself will go." Nala ordered.

"While you do that we'll summon our great king who will seal her" Kovu said.

"This is it let's go!" Nala commanded the lions the group of hyenas following them, while Kovu and Kurongu went in the opposite direction near the river. Kovu could smell her scent his mate he then detected another no that couldn't be.

Pumba hung from the log while Kecila threw another fire blast at him the log was moments from falling he needed one more.

"That all you got your stories overrated you!" Pumba told her.

Kecila chuckled at his insult she jumped on the log tore her paw right through it grabbed Pumba and yanked him right through it, a moment later he was staring her in the face, he had a strong feeling he was also staring death in the face. Kecila was amused by his struggle but this just wasn't fun anymore.

"You never had a chance I let the game go on until I got bored" Kecila told him.

"You could've done that at any moment" Pumba said shocked.

Kecila smiled licking his head, "you really are amusing not as tasty but oh well" she said.

"One more thing" she said before blasting the area surrounding the log sending it crashing into the ocean.

Pumba didn't understand she did his job for him, "that should make this a lot more fun" she said.

"Time to die are you going to beg me to make it quick" Kecila mocked.

"Make it however slow and painful you want, I won't beg it would shame my friend both now and the one who died strong long ago" Pumba said with pride.

"You would actually be slowly eaten alive to insure your friends escape, you have proven yourself a warrior and earned an honorable end" Kecila told him respectfully while preparing to thrust her claws into his heart.

Kiara found herself pinned to the ground by Hatari who wrapped his paw around her neck when suddenly they were both knocked of their feet by a massive rumbling sound, they were then hit by huge splash of water as the log crashed into the river. Kiara pulled herself up and turned to the log. She rushed to her father's unconscious form and threw him on the massive log she then jumped on it allowing the current to take them away from Hatari and down the river.

Hatari watched as they sailed away he ran through the jungle following them, "mother! They're escaping through the river!" Hatari shouted to her.

Kecila turned her attention to him, "really, well let us add a few twists to this development" Kecila said before creating a massive flame and sending it into the river she then increased the heat of it which began to boil the water.

"Best stay on the log if you don't want to experience first hand what it feels like for your flesh to boil" she said sadistically.

Kecila turned her attention back to Pumba and prepared to drive her claws right through him, "what is your name" she asked him.

"Pumba" he said with strength.

"Very well I will surely honor you Pumba" she said and thrust her claws forward Pumba closed his eyes, this was it he died just as Timone did, protecting Simba.

Kecila was knocked aside by Nala before being backhanded by Kilbali while Pumba crashed to the ground unconscious.

She picked herself up and growled angrily, "yet again you rob a warrior of their honorable end, I will be certain to grant you an agonizing undignified end!" Kecila told her.

Vitani watched as the two lions circled her, "stay here do not interfere unless I tell you too" Vitani demanded them.

"If you're about to die we will save you" a hyena told her.

"Fine but wait until then" Vitani responded she then emerged from the jungle staring down Kecila as well.

"Three on one I've had better I'll give you two minutes before I slaughter you all" Kecila said while extracting her claws.

"Bring it on" Kecila challenged.

Nala, Kilbali and Vitani charged at Kecila coming at her from all sides; she jumped above them grabbing all three of them and slammed their heads together before throwing them down, Nala was the first one up swinging vigorously at her, Kecila dodged the attacks before grabbing Nala and casually tossing her aside.

"You can feel your bones aching can't you" Kecila said.

Nala ignored her screaming body it was only pain she was above that, so long as she was above that she would be the lioness she once was. Kilbali plowed into the Kecila attempting to push her off the ledge into her own boiling river she stopped herself and gave him a playful smirk before elbowing him in the neck she then kneed him in the chin; Vitani soared through the air at her resulting in Kecila catching her and throwing her over the ledge. Vitani latched her claws onto the side narrowly preventing herself from falling into the boiling river. Kilbali struck Kecila right in the chin while Nala slid under her and kicked out her legs, sending her to the ground, Kecila caught herself and grabbed Nala's leg dragging her across the ground; Kilbali swung at her head which she parried away not realizing that it was a distraction Kilbali had already struck her arm releasing Nala, Kecila threw her paw at Kilbali's face he sidestepped it effortlessly before avoiding her real attack which was aimed at his chest he then parried away two more while Nala jumped on Kecila and kicked her in the spine, before pulling her downwards and throwing her; Vitani meanwhile had pulled herself up and grabbed the hurdling Kecila throwing her over her shoulder and over the edge. Vitani, Nala and Kilbali all pulled themselves up.

"Don't think it's over, you've just convinced me to fight harder" Kecila said throwing herself up spinning around and knocking all three down with swift kicks, one hitting the jaw, another the forehead, the final the chest, she then landed as a gracefully as a ballerina.

"Half my strength that should suffice" She said while staring down at her opponents this fight wasn't going to last much longer.

Kovu and Kurongu rushed through the jungle watching as Kiara and Simba traveled down the river, while Kovu continued following the scent he detected.

"Where is it?" Kovu asked.

"Dad" Umoja said emerging from a bush Uhuru with him.

"Umoja" Kovu said shocked.

"You're alive" Kovu said before embracing his son.

"Yeah I'm fine what's going on?" Umoja asked.

"We're getting Simba out of here what are you doing here?" Kovu asked.

"We assumed you would be here" Uhuru answered.

"So you two found each other" Kurongu said.

"Found each other?" Kovu said before understanding.

"Umoja you and Uhuru need to get your mother to safety Kurongu we need to help the others take down Kecila, give Taka the signal Kurongu" Kovu said.

"Taka?" Umoja asked.

"There's no time Umoja go" Kovu said.

Umoja and Uhuru complied while Kurongu let out a roar while releasing a strange dust.

"We are ready" Taka said appearing in front of them.

"Yes channel the kings and seal Kecila now, I don't think we can hold out much longer" Kurongu said.

Taka began to focus lightning crackled in the sky the energy began to form around him this was it the final hope.

Kiara struggled to keep the log afloat in the boiling water while Hatari pursued them, Kiara directed them further, she could see they were nearing the end of the river.

Simba began to stir, regaining his consciousness, "Kiara what's going on?" Simba asked.

"Just hold on dad we're almost out of this" Kiara told him.

"I told you to leave!" Simba said angered.

"And I told you it wasn't happening!" Kiara replied.

Hatari could see they would soon escape, "mother they are nearing the end of the river they will soon escape!" Hatari shouted.

"Then leave them an attempt to reach them would be nearly suicidal" Kecila told him while turning to her enemies.

Hatari refused to just leave them his mother valued strength and he wouldn't just cower while their enemy escaped. Hatari leapt over the river and landed on the log.

"You will not leave yet brother there is much more yet to come" Hatari said.

Kecila dodged three attacks at the same time without even moving from her spot before striking them each with attacks so quick you could barely keep track of them. The three of them pulled themselves up but before they could even attack Kecila was spinning and moving all around them slicing Nala in the cheek, Vitani in the ribs and Stabbing Kilbali in the side before slicing his chest, they all fell at the same time. Kecila watched as they tried to pick themselves up.

"Pitiful" she said.

She then noticed Hatari on the log with Kiara and Simba what was he doing there she told him to forget it, "Hatari" she said a little surprised.

"You idiot" she said.

She then noticed her three opponents were up, she threw herself in the middle of them slashing them all across the body with lightning fast strikes. Nala collapsed from the half a dozen newly acquired wounds, what on earth had happened? She noticed Vitani collapsing as well bleeding from all over her body Kilbali fell to the ground as well but unlike them he looked like he was barely breathing. They couldn't get up this time.

Kecila was disappointed it was over already she noticed Hatari was still on the log, "get off you idiot" she said.

She then ignored it if he wanted to get boiled fine. She then felt a strange energy all around her it was wrapped around her and tightening.

"This is over Kecila" Taka told her appearing in front of her.

"So you were Kurongu's Mungu, you were the one who freed Sarafina from my grip" Kecila said.

"Now I have you and this ends here" Taka said.

"Don't bet on it" Kecila growled while struggling against him.

Nala and Vitani struggled to pull them up Vitani stared up to find Yatima looking down on her.

"Get up whatever's going on it's working we have to hold her off until it's done" Yatima said lifting Vitani up.

"How did you?" she asked.

"I followed your scent as well as theirs" Yatima said.

The hyenas revealed themselves, "you came for us" one said.

"I came for all of you but the truth is Vitani is right we're going to need you to help us so we can stop this" Yatima said the hyenas stared at both Yatima and Vitani before bowing respectfully.

"You have protected us now we will you" another said.

Nala, Vitani and Yatima along with the other hyenas stared down at Kecila who was struggling against Taka.

"Now!" Yatima screamed they all charged at Kecila and slashed at her body ravaging her entire form.

"Arrggh! I didn't expect this but I won't go down that easily" Kecila said a smirk appearing she then began filling the entire area with flames closing them on everyone.

"This is it keep the pressure finish her off" Nala shouted while they all unleashed a barrage of blows on her, Kecila screamed in pain while laughing at the same time.

"This is more of a fight than I imagined I'll remember this for years to come!" Kecila laughed while drawing the flames closer, Kecila felt a new pain she turned to see Kilbali slicing away at her.

"This is for Uru!" he cried.

Kecila felt herself weakening was this actually happening was she about to give it her all and still lose regardless.

Hatari swung his claws at Kiara who dodged them while also reaching for Simba who moved out of the way but was still having trouble standing, he managed to strike Hatari in the jaw before being knocked on his back, Kiara charged him pushing him towards the edge; Hatari struggled and kicked her away, before she fell off he caught her and placed her to the side, Simba swung at him again which he dodged.

"Why did you safe her" Simba asked.

"I hold no ill will to her" Hatari answered, he then swung at Simba; he narrowly avoided it before grabbing his paw and pushing against him. Hatari began to push Simba back pushing his body back and forcing his head near the boiling water, when the log was suddenly shaken by a sudden impact with a wall sending Hatari tumbling off and desperately clinging to the log.

Kecila struggled against Taka's energies but it was no use she didn't have anything left there was nothing to complain about she fought well and it was one of the most exciting battles she ever had.

"I guess that's it, good fight" Kecila said while smiling at all of them.

"We've done it, we have her" Yatima said.

"Just a few more moments and it will be done" Taka said.

Kecila continued struggling it wouldn't do any good but she had to give it her all she then caught sight of the log, Hatari was dangling from it what did the moron do.

"Why didn't you listen to me you fool" Kecila said silently.

She then watched as Hatari was about to slip into the boiling waters, just let him go just like she let Ed go, she didn't like it but it was necessary for her to be what she truly was but then again why were those feeling still there just like Ahadi.

"Forget it they'll go away just ignore them" she said quietly.

She watched as Hatari's grip began to loosen; she then saw Ed sitting beside her planning their future he really did remind her of Ed, the son she was forced to sacrifice for her nature, she did it once she could do it again. Hatari briefly touched the water and screamed in pain and in that instant something changed.

"Hatari!" Kecila cried out in fear.

Taka was stunned by her reaction did he just hear that?

Kecila with a single burst blasted Taka back with strength she didn't know she had, she then turned to Hatari and began draining the heat from the river when Vitani tried to subdue her, Taka also resumed his attack.

Yatima watched as Vitani tried to hold her back but he also noticed Kecila's arm ripping free; he charged towards Vitani, the last reminder of his sister, the true hope of the hyena species, they couldn't lose her.

"Get off of me!" Kecila screamed in rage. She tore her arm free and thrust it at Vitani only for Yatima to knock it away.

"Yatima get out of here!" Vitani told him.

Kecila snarled and grabbed Yatima's paw, she then knocked Vitani back and tightened her grip around his neck.

"I didn't think I would be attacked by my own kind but it won't save you" Kecila growled.

"It doesn't matter I protected my clan, I'm willing to die for that" Yatima said pride fully.

Kecila snapped his neck and tossed him aside, "go ahead and die then!" Kecila spat not paying him any heed she immediately rushed to Hatari's location.

Vitani approached Yatima's body this wasn't supposed to happen they were all supposed to go back together, forge a new life for the hyenas instead he came for her despite her always standing against him, even bringing up his sister.

"No, no, no" Vitani said while looking at him.

"You can't die we need you" Vitani sobbed the other hyenas joined her around his body.

"You were the one who protected them in the end" Vitani said sorrowfully.

The other hyenas picked up his body turning to Vitani, "what are we going to do?" Vitani asked.

"We have to leave, get back home" one of them told her.

"You're right we have to go" Vitani said regretfully.

"You're just leaving the battle isn't won yet" Nala told her.

"Look around you it's not going to be that was our only chance, it didn't work!" Vitani shouted.

"I won't leave no matter" Nala said.

"Then you'll die" Vitani told her before departing with the other hyenas as she left with them she glanced at Yatima's body again.

"I'm so sorry Shauku" she cried.

Hatari was about to lose his grip while Simba reached for him.

"Brother!" he called out to him.

Hatari was confused why on earth would he offer him his paw was it some trick, Kiara was reaching for him as well.

"Hatari!" she called out to him but it was too late he slipped and expected to feel the burning agony of the water instead it only felt warm and an instant later he was pulled out he looked up and saw mother holding him, it felt comforting she then placed him on the ground. He looked up at her she seemed worried, it was the most emotion he had ever seen her show.

"I told you to stay away" she said angered.

"Mother I didn't want to look like a coward" Hatari reasoned.

"You would've been dead" Kecila said her voice filled with real fear.

"Mother I'm sorry" Hatari told her.

Kecila looked at him, she embraced him tightly and then threw him aside in disgust, "what am I doing" she said while looking at Simba and Kiara in rage.

She then looked at everyone still on the ledge fury in her eyes, "what did I just do" she said seething.

"What did you just make me do!" she screamed to the heavens blasting the log to splinters sending Simba and Kiara bouncing off of the grass.

She then blasted the ledge literally sending it toppling down. Nala nearly slid off but a jolt from the wind caused a vine to catch her, the ledge crashed into the river knocking everyone on it unconscious, she turned to Kiara grabbing her by the neck and throwing her into a tree.

"You, you have done something I will never forgive" Kecila spat.

"You have made me feel!" Kecila roared before punting Kiara aside.

Taka was dumbfounded what the heck just happened Kecila snapped he didn't think she was capable of snapping they had to escape quickly before she killed everyone.

Vitani was rushing to escape the jungle with the hyenas when some force blasted a tree to pieces several meters from her stood Kecila looking furious.

"This moment will never be repeated you're all going to die!" Kecila screamed before unleashing what could only be described as the fires of hell towards them.

Vitani and the hyenas tried to avoid it but it was too big to escape. Vitani pushed the hyenas out of the way only to find herself tackled out of it's path.

"Thanks I didn't think we could" Vitani said before looking up to see her father Scar standing over her.

"What?" Vitani said.

"Stay hidden don't let her see you" he told her.

Vitani still couldn't believe it that couldn't have been him, her father was telling the truth, she turned to her hyenas who looked equally shocked.

"Listen to him keep Yatima's body safe, that is one of our top priorities" Vitani told them.

Simba watched as the completely psychotic Kecila burned everything in her path this wasn't expected he never would've believed this possible. Kecila roared to the heavens and unleashed a flame that was slowly consuming everything in the jungle, everyone was completely incapacitated, she was going to kill everyone. Simba forced himself up and charged towards her before she could react he wrenched her paw back.

"What do you think you're going to accomplish?" Kecila seethed.

"A lot you were in my head once, something tells me the link can work the other way, I won't let you hurt anyone else!" Simba roared.

He then used the energy Hatari shared with him to access Hatari's link to her.

"No how dare you use my bond with mother!" Hatari said in rage.

Simba ignored him and began focusing enforcing his will on her. Kecila struggled against him; the fire began to collapse in on itself while Kecila tried to force it to enlarge, but Simba's will kept holding her at bay. Simba could feel Kecila's energy it was similar to when he made contact with his father but darker, he pushed against her resulting in her sinking her claws into his shoulder, he could feel both the sharp and burning pain, the flame now completely surrounded them.

Nala painfully pulled herself from the ledge Kecila tore from the earth, she saw Kilbali who could barely stand she then turned her attention to the center of the jungle Kiara was sprawled out on the ground unconscious, Pumba was out as well and a few feet away there was massive swirling inferno and in the middle of it, Simba and Kecila. What was he doing, ignoring the pain she felt, she lifted Kilbali up resting him on the ground before running towards Simba.

Umoja and Uhuru found Kiara broken on the ground.

"Mom!" Umoja said while lifting her up.

"Is she alright?" Uhuru asked.

"Mom wake up" Umoja said.

Kiara recognized the voice was she dead, "Umoja" she said staring up at him he was standing with Uhuru, wait Uhuru wasn't dead.

"Umoja! You're alive" she cried hugging her son tightly.

"I can't believe you're alive" Kiara said shedding tears of joy.

"Mom what's going on?" Umoja asked.

Kiara turned her attention to the inferno forming around Simba and Kecila, "dad" Kiara said in shock.

Kovu and Kurongu were fighting their way through the ruins of the jungle when they caught sight of a massive fire.

"What in the world is that?" Kurongu asked.

"I don't know but Simba's scent is there we have to hurry!" Kovu cried.

"What's going on Kovu" Kurongu asked him.

"No time, Simba's in trouble" Kovu said while racing towards the inferno.

Kilbali pulled himself up and gazed at the rising fire where he saw Simba struggling with Kecila what was he doing, "Simba get out of there!" he cried.

Vitani and the hyenas watched as the fire continued to shrink around it Vitani caught sight of Kiara, Nala as well as Umoja and Uhuru they were alive too no one was moving only staring in complete awe at the spectacle before them it wasn't like they could do anything anyway.

Simba continued to force the flame to shrink until it completely encompassed them concealing them from everyone else.

"You are persistent and I grow tired of this!" Kecila growled, the fire around them completely dissipated leaving only the burning heat around them.

Simba plunged his claws into Kecila who only growled in anger she then drove her claws into his chest.

"You die then everyone else" Kecila hissed.

"No, nobody else" Simba told her he then grabbed her paw and held it in place before focusing again gathering all the fire he and Kecila were fighting for.

He could feel it his mind was beginning to slip soon Kecila would force him out and unleash the inferno upon everyone he had to use all of her energy before she could and he knew how. Simba could feel his body temperature rising, the burning heat of it slowly consuming him, his whole body began to emit a burning smoke which rose out of every inch of him; he let out a scream of agony but pushed on enduring the pain for the sake of everyone he loved. Simba's body literally erupted into flames, his screams turning into a mighty roar.

As the climatic struggle between Simba and Kecila neared its end Kovu and Kurongu arrived on the scene, Kovu turned to the battle and his eyes went wide with terror Simba was beginning to be consumed by fire. Everyone watched in horror as Simba's body was consumed by flames, this wasn't happening it wouldn't end like this it couldn't end like this. Simba turned his gaze to them, they meant the world to him he would risk everything for them. He always wondered what his father felt when diving into that stampede did he have any regrets now he knew, Simba regretted nothing so long as they lived. He turned to Kiara and somehow found the strength to speak.

"It's all in your paws now, I believe in you" Simba told his daughter.

With a final burst of strength Simba unleashed an inferno meant to destroy an entire kingdom and focused all of it directly into himself, Kiara and Nala both cried out in anguish.

"Dad!" Kiara screamed.

"Simba!" Nala cried out.

Simba let out one final powerful roar before his entire body erupted into a massive inferno of fire and burned to ash.

The inferno was completely gone and the jungle still standing. Everyone stared in complete shock and denial at what happened even Hatari was surprised, Kecila looked down at the ashes that was once the great king Simba.

"I cannot deny this, you proved me wrong, well done warrior Simba you are among the greatest" Kecila said before bowing respectfully.

She then attempted to summon her power only to realize Simba drained most of it.

"Hatari we are leaving" Kecila said.

"As you wish mother" Hatari said he departed with Kecila but not before briefly looking back at Kiara.

Kiara, Nala, Kovu, Umoja and Uhuru all gathered around Simba's remains staring down at them in anguish.

"No, no, dad no, dad" Kiara struggled to say something else but she couldn't. She collapsed onto the ground sobbing while aggressively rubbing her head against the ground letting her tears fall to the scorched ground. Kovu approached her lifting her chin he allowed her to bury her face in his mane he could feel her tears as well his own which he didn't bother fighting. Nala watched them weep while struggling to fight her own tears.

"There's nothing wrong with showing tears over this, I did" Vitani told her while tears streamed down her cheeks.

"I can't give in I have to be strong" Nala said while struggling not to choke on her words.

She looked at the remains of her mate, her broken sobbing daughter, her grandson lowering his head in sorrow while Uhuru struggled to keep him up, they were all breaking, their pain and grief consuming them; she couldn't, she had to be strong, she was the only one who could.

"I have to be strong" Nala sobbed a single tear falling from each eye.

: Chapter 52:

In remembrance

At the center of the hyena jungle a massive gathering was taking place between both lions and hyenas. All had arrived for this day to remember one being of true greatness, a being who in a way was connected to all of them, today they would forever remember Simba, the last king of the Pride Lands. They all sat gathered around a single grave that was formed.

"In life we face hardship, we all endure pain and loss this applies to all" Kilbali said.

"We are then left with a choice give into it or rise above it" he said, while everyone looked on at the grave many started to sob.

"Simba showed us this, he lost more than any person ever should, he struggled he stumbled and at times he would fall but he would always rise again, he faced a never ending battle with his pain and his hate" Kilbali stated while beginning to spread a thing of dirt on the grave.

"But in the end he chose to be the best of himself, a hero we can all be proud of, an ideal we strive for, in his memory we must all now live on and ensure the dream, the world he hoped for is made a reality" Kilbali finished.

Kiara listened to Kilbali's speech while Kovu gazed at her sadly she knew what Kilbali meant Simba entrusted her with it.

"Now would anyone like to say anything" Kilbali asked.

Nala stepped forward approaching her mates grave, "Simba was a unique lion I knew him for my entire life" Nala said struggling to remain composed.

"He was my best friend and though I never admitted it I deep down always wanted to be his queen I didn't realize this until I lost him" Nala said desperately fighting her tears.

"When I found him words couldn't describe my, I knew we were meant to be" Nala continued.

Uhuru acknowledged Nala's words and still struggled with them were really anyone meant to be.

"The birth of our son, our daughter we always endured everything together, we defined each other completed each other" Nala said as tears forced themselves from her eyes despite her efforts.

"We were meant to spend our lives together" Nala sobbed.

"We were, we, I, I lo ved" Nala struggled before collapsing and sobbing into the dirt she beat her paw into the ground while screaming in anguish.

Kovu and Kiara approached Nala and helped her up her cheeks stained with tears.

"It's alright Nala I'll handle this" Kovu told her.

Nala shuffled past him not even bothering to hide her sobs.

Kovu turned to Kiara, "I can't not now" Kiara choked out.

"I understand" Kovu said, he then approached Simba's grave.

"We all have a purpose in this world something we were meant to do, rarely can we discover this for ourselves. Simba helped me find mine and I ironically helped him find his" Kovu said.

"We both built each other up we both betrayed and hurt each other but none of that matters because no matter what in the end he was, no he still is my friend because I know he is here among us now I know what he has entrusted to me and all of us and it is in his memory that I will see it fulfilled, for Simba" Kovu said while bowing respectfully.

"You wanted to be worthy of your father's legacy, you were my friend, you were" Kovu said while bowing the rest of the crowd bowed as well honoring the memory of Simba he would remain with them forever.

Kovu approached Kiara who was also with Uhuru and Umoja, "you honored him Kovu" Kiara told him.

"Yeah dad you did well" Umoja replied.

"Thank you where's Vitani?" Kovu asked.

"Saying a final prayer for Yatima" Uhuru said.

"I almost forgot they both happened in the same day" Kovu replied with sorrow.

"I was going to actually pay my final respects to him" Uhuru said.

"I'll go with you" Umoja said.

"No I need to do this alone" Uhuru said before leaving them.

Umoja watched her leave, "go with her son" Kiara told him.

"She didn't want me to" Umoja said.

"She doesn't want to admit her pain, I already saw this once" Kovu told him.

"Always stand by the one you love" Kiara said.

"Mom" Umoja said.

"You have an important role to play Umoja, you have no idea how important you and Uhuru will be" Kovu told him.

Umoja looked at his father and mother, "go she needs you" Kiara said.

Umoja turned and followed Uhuru.

Kiara turned to her mate, "so what do we do now?" Kiara asked him.

"We forge on you and I both knew we would have to face this moment some day" Kovu told her.

"I know I just don't think I was ever properly prepared for it" Kiara stated.

"Neither was I but my friend is counting on me I can't fail him" Kovu said.

"What do we do against Kecila?" Kiara said.

"She's not invincible with enough aid and will we can beat her" Kovu said.

"I'll have to deal with Hatari then" Kiara said.

"Kiara revenge won't help" Kovu told her.

"I'm not after it, he's my uncle, he's family and I felt something inside him, the tears he's shown I believe we can reach him" Kiara said.

"Kiara that's ridiculous he wants to destroy the world" Kovu stated.

"Why, what kind of life would drive someone to hate this world so much?" Kiara asked.

"I can't kill him, I can't kill anyone not ever again, that's not who I am" Kiara said.

"Then let me I'll stop him" Kovu said.

"No Kovu we stopped the crusade without having to kill anyone, Uhuru and Umoja stopped the chaos, we don't have to kill him" Kiara told him.

"How can you be certain" Kovu asked.

"Why did Scar do what he did, why did Zira, don't you see how did we stop Zira we understood her pain and we felt for her, if I'm truly going to build a new world I will not have it build on bloodshed" Kiara stated.

Kovu tried to respond to what she said but couldn't it was a hopeful thought but not a realistic one.

"Kiara that's a noble ideal but it's not realistic" Kovu told her.

"But it's what I truly believe and I'll fight for it till I have nothing left" Kiara said softly.

"He killed your father you don't want me to" Kovu tried to say.

"It won't bring them back instead another member of my family will be dead, someone I may have been able to help" Kiara said.

"Okay I'll trust you on this one" Kovu told her. The two of them nuzzled each other the future was in their paws now and they would fight to preserve it.

Vitani was silently praying in memory of Yatima when she detected a presence.

"There's no need to hide we both probably have much to say" Vitani said.

Uhuru stepped forward standing in front of Yatima's grave, "did he die for nothing?" Uhuru asked.

"No nobody does, he sacrificed himself to ensure we survived and so long as a single life is preserved it will never be in vain" Vitani told her.

"You really have embraced it haven't you?" Uhuru said surprised.

Vitani turned to her, "I embraced something that gave me a hope I desperately needed, you are stronger than that" Vitani told her.

"He was my uncle" Uhuru said.

"I heard him call my mother his sister" she stated.

"He was and he dedicated himself to protecting you" Vitani told her she then detected another scent.

"We are not alone, case of advice stalking isn't romantic Umoja" she said with a smirk.

"Umoja I told you to stay away!" Uhuru told him.

"With boys sometimes you have to say the opposite though that doesn't always work" Vitani joked.

"Uhuru you don't have to deal with this pain alone I want to be besides through it all" Umoja told her.

Vitani was intrigued by the turn things were taking she knew they were close but apparently they had fallen in love.

"Kopa really is right love is above anything, even a century of hatred" Vitani told them.

"How can it work?" Uhuru asked.

"What we love each other Uhuru" Umoja told her.

"No one will accept us what happens if we marry, what do I become" Uhuru asked him.

"My queen" Umoja answered.

"I'm a hyena I can't be queen I hate royalty, how could I become one?" Uhuru questioned.

She turned to Vitani, "how" she asked.

"You have to find that answer yourself you both have an important role to play now" Vitani told her.

"No can't we just love each other?" Umoja demanded.

"You forfeited that chance the moment a lion loved a hyena just as I did the moment Kopa and I were the first cubs to fall in love" Vitani stated.

"So I just accept it I become queen, I'm not fit for that" Uhuru said.

"Uhuru you can be a leader hyena or not" Umoja told her.

"No I'm an anarchist, should someone who doesn't believe in leadership at all really become a ruler?" Uhuru asked.

"I just want to spend my life with you that's all" Umoja said.

"Thank you" Uhuru said Umoja embraced her.

"Will you two join us in Yatima's memory" Vitani asked.

They all gathered around a massive group of hyenas joining her.

"Thank you all for coming we are here to pay our final respect to Yatima, one of the last survivors of the original hyena clan, he wanted nothing more than to protect us all and that is what he lived for and ultimately in the end the survival of this clan, this family meant more to him than his own life. He was noble more so than many I have known, he was strong yet detached. I hope you can hear us Yatima as we pay our last respect" Vitani said.

One hyena placed a carved stone in the grave, "thank you for protecting us all" he said.

Another placed a strange shell in, "you have guided us this far and we will never forget your sacrifice" she said.

The Pup then came and placed a flower in, "you will always be here within us" he said Vitani smiled and nodded.

Uhuru approached, "I wish I could of known you I have nothing to give all I can I say I'm happy I at least met you, I love you uncle" she said before bowing.

Vitani then approached it, "may I have a moment in private this is just between me and him" she said.

They all gathered out but Umoja moved back in what was she doing this funeral was different than the one he just witnessed, yet similar.

"He may be a hyena but he is no less noble and heroic Mufasa, Simba, Kopa help him find his way" she said.

she then placed her paw on her chest and closed her eyes, "Yatima has passed on I ask that when the kings deliver him you welcome him into your paradise, let him find peace, amen" Vitani said before opening her eyes.

Vitani sat in silence while Umoja watched, that was Kurongu's faith and the great kings coexisting. He knew it he knew he was right deep down, they could all coexist.

Vitani felt the air around her, someone was here, "I never would have imagined you would achieve such a balance not after how broken you were" Taka told her.

"So I did see you, what they told me was true" Vitani said.

"Yes, I thought I could stop her but I couldn't, it seems the only time my plans work are when they're hurting others" Taka said.

"I hurt others too, why do you still let this consume you dad?" Vitani told him.

"I'm not your father I stole you from him and let your real mother descend into madness" Taka said with regret.

"Kurongu is my father but so are you, you both were there for me when I needed you and when one could no longer the other would I love you both, my fathers" Vitani said.

"Kopa I'll always thank him for getting you off the dark path I set you" Taka said.

"Father why are you so in pain?" Vitani asked him.

"I shouldn't be trusted you have no idea what I've done what I am still doing" Taka told her.

"You are here for a reason otherwise you would either be among the stars or the inferno" Vitani said.

"I'm trying to prove I am worthy" Taka said.

"Just like him, where is he I couldn't find him anywhere?" Vitani asked.

"Kurongu's disappeared no one knows where" Taka said.

"Whatever you're doing it has to be for more than just atonement it has to be not out of pain but I desire to help others" Vitani told him.

"I am proud of you and Kovu, and Nuka all of you" Taka said.

"You deserved to have a father" Taka said sorrowfully.

"We did, we had a wonderful father, remember those moments as well as the bad" Vitani told him while leaving.

"I love you dad" Vitani said smiling at him.

Taka smiled at her before fading.

Umoja was seeing it all the same belief he embraced, perhaps he and Uhuru could lead them but still maintain what they belief after all Vitani believes both and even acknowledges having two fathers. She is both pride lander and hyena leader, she was lion and hyena wait that was it. He turned away and left the chamber where he saw Uhuru waiting for him.

"What did you see?" Uhuru asked him.

"The seeds of change" Umoja said.

He then stared at the hyenas as well as the pride landers, he looked at Yatima's memorial and Simba's they were all coexisting now and he knew the truth about what his parents meant, he and Uhuru were vital in building the new world because they were the only ones who could bring the hyenas into the new world, because they were both, just like Vitani, lion and hyena.

: Chapter 53:

The Answer

Hatari returned to the jungle where he saw his mother sitting by the river, this was the second time he found her here what happened that had shaken her so much.

"Are you alright mother?" Hatari asked.

"Don't call me that!" Kecila growled.

"It's how I see you" Hatari said.

"You are not my son!" Kecila shouted.

"I don't have a family, I never had a family!" Kecila yelled.

Hatari tried not to cry and turned away he was expecting this moment, when all of sudden Kecila grabbed him and hugged him tightly, she then growled and pushed him aside.

"Get away from me!" she hissed.

What was going on she was borderline schizophrenic, "what is wrong with you?" Hatari asked.

"You, I can't be around you at the moment, now get out of my sight" she demanded.

"I need you I can't accomplish this without you" Hatari told her.

"Fine come here" Kecila said irritated.

He stepped forward and Kecila placed her paw on his head channeling a bunch of her energy into him. Hatari stumbled from the transfer.

"I gave you some of my demonic energy now go burn whatever you want just stay away from me" Kecila spat.

Hatari felt his heart breaking they were suppose to do this together, "I love you mother" he told her before turning away.

Kecila heard his words echoing in her mind she felt that same pain she experienced at the battle as well as with Ahadi.

"Do not speak to me, leave or I swear I'll tear out your guts!" she screamed.

Hatari bolted away from her crying what was going on she had always loved him and if she didn't why bother saving him, why didn't she just let him die so long ago.

Over twenty five years ago, Hatari just wanted to die he had no reason to live everyday was just an exercise in suffering and torture physical emotional, psychological it never ended. He would work until his body couldn't move anymore and then he would be tortured for not having infinite strength, he got used to that it was his other service he couldn't stand anymore. Hatari watched as yet another lioness left his designated cave, she turned to him disappointed.

"I was told better it wasn't worth the investment" she told him.

"Apologies I'm not at my best" he told her.

"Yeah a lot of others think that too" she said bluntly.

"Well I apologies to them too" Hatari said lifelessly.

"Be silent I didn't come to hear you talk" she said knocking him to the ground before clawing his back.

He didn't cry out in pain his back had been split open a hundred times.

"Clearly the products broken" she said before storming out of the cave.

The truth was Hatari agreed, he was broken how couldn't he be, he was forced to do all this since he was a cub. Maasi entered and saw the lifeless look on Hatari's face.

"It lost another one, why did I buy this product again?" he asked softly.

"Should we tinker?" a lion asked.

"No that only left him unable to perform for days, the products broken" Maasi said calmly.

"Should we try to fix it?" the lion asked.

"No I thinks it's broken for good, dispose of it" Maasi said as if he were talking about a simple clean up.

Hatari found himself lifted off the ground, "what are you doing I'm doing what you tell me to" he said in a dead voice.

Maasi stabbed him right in the chest causing Hatari to gag and choke, he could taste his blood.

"Cut it up" Maasi said uncaring.

The lions sliced him across the ribs and back they then sliced his cheeks letting his blood drip on the floor.

"Cauterize the wounds then tie it to a tree, leave it until it expires, then ship it back to it's original owner and tell him it was defective" Maasi said.

Hatari hung from a tree his body was covered with burns he could barely move as the sun bared down on him.

"I thought it would've surely expired after four days" Maasi said blankly.

"I'm getting hungry we still got food" the second said.

"Just take bits of the product shipping it back anyway" Maasi told him.

Hatari didn't understand why were they so cruel to him, why was the world so cruel to him what did he do to deserve it he heard stories of others where the lioness that laid beside them loved them, where your family enjoyed your company and cared about your pain, where was his, why did he live if this was all he would get there was no point anymore he should just let himself die.

"Where was my happiness, my love, why wasn't I given a life worth living" he choked while letting his tears fall, he looked up at his tormentors.

"I don't care what you do I'm tired of this hell that is my life, just do one descent thing in your life and kill me, I don't want this I never did!" Hatari sobbed.

"Then you are pathetic" a smooth almost soothing yet teasing voice told him.

He looked up and saw a thing a creature standing in front of him it had a hunched over back and hands with long claws half a foot long and spikes coming out of it's shoulder talon like legs and horns protruding from it's forehead before twisting around it's head and running downward into it's spine and around it's skeleton.

Hatari stared at it in shock, "what are you?' he asked in fear.

"No doubt I startle you but I assure you there is nothing to fear well not yet anyway" The Demon said.

"Are you here to claim my soul?" Hatari asked.

"Actually yes, I came here to take another broken soul and well the kings can do whatever they want with you but I don't like the idea of being a errand girl" The Demon said casually as if this was a normal conversation.

"Just take me" Hatari told her.

"Really I have an alternative, you hate them don't you?" The Demon asked him.

"Yes" Hatari answered.

"Then kill them, rip yourself free of that tree and spill their blood, you've endured worse, if you sit back and let them kill you then you deserve to die" The Demon said coldly.

"I'm not important" Hatari said.

"Then make yourself important, I see a strong lion in front of me will you prove me wrong Hatari" The Demon said.

Hatari took in her words, she saw something in him she spoke his name she knew it she didn't see him as just a product this thing saw him as more of a living being than the world did he had to see more of her, be alongside her.

Hatari thrashed against the tree tearing at the vines screaming not just at the pain he was feeling but the freedom he was taking. His scream turned into a feral roar and he ripped himself free even as the lion and Maasi were attempting to hold him in place; he knocked them aside and pulled himself down. They all looked at him in fear.

"What's the matter I thought I was a useless product" he said in rage while pinning them down.

"Tell me my name" he demanded.

"Hatari, you're Hatari" the lion cried while Maasi looked at him in surprise.

"It means threat you really should've taken that into consideration" he growled he listened to his whimpering begs in satisfaction he then drove his claws through the lion's heart he then turned to Maasi.

Hatari grabbed Maasi by the neck and lifted him off the ground.

"Put me down you rat!" Maasi demanded.

"So you can show emotion, does that include fear?" Hatari said sadistically before pinning him down and baring his fangs.

"Okay you win, you can have your freedom, I'll give you my business, you can have anything you want." Maasi begged while Hatari grinned.

"What do you want?!" Maasi said.

"Hm the product seems broken lets fix it" Hatari told him while grinning.

"Please let me go it was all business!" Maasi pleaded Hatari placed his paw over his mouth.

"It's defective well I guess we'll just have to break it down" Hatari said cruelly before allowing him to speak again.

"Please don't do this no, no!" Maasi begged.

Hatari stared into Maasi fearful eyes he then let him beg some more when his pathetic pleas no longer satisfied him he ripped him to shreds.

Hatari stood over the corpses he felt free for the first time it was his choice all thanks to her he would be dead if she didn't inspire him.

"I can feel you where are you?" he asked.

"I'm afraid I can't fully show myself dear" The Demon told him.

"Who are you?" he asked.

"I was once the butcher known as Kecila" she told him expecting him to cower and run.

"A beautiful name, I owe you my life you have shown me a feeling no one has" Hatari told her.

"what you didn't have a mother" Kecila said rather uncaring.

"No but I've been born anew thanks to you will you accept the title of my mother?" he asked.

Her spirit towered over him she reached down and stroked his cheek.

"I think we can both help each other my dear Hatari" she told him affectionately.

"Thank you mother" Hatari said for the first time in his life smiling.

Hatari remembered it clearly it wasn't long after that he took retribution on his first adoptive family, his hatred was all consuming even more so after watching Simba and his family. It was through mother that he discovered the truth about himself he could not imagine finishing this without her but he had to the fated moment with his brother awaited.

Kovu was pacing around the area pondering their next course of action he knew while Kiara was deep in thought

"It's a good thing you stay on one place otherwise I would've never found you" Taka said appearing before them.

"Scar" Kiara said.

"I expected more of a surprise" Taka said.

"Kovu already told me" Kiara told him.

"Good I was hoping I wouldn't have to explain everything again I need you both to come with me" Taka told them.

"Why?" Kovu asked.

"The situation has changed, Hatari mentioned something to Simba before the attack something I think the rest of you must know find Vitani, as well as Uhuru and Umoja" Taka said.

"my mother and Kilbali as well?" Kiara asked.

"Yes if we are to succeed everyone must know" Taka said.

Kurongu was sitting at the edge of the gorge staring at the bottom once more just like he did long ago, would he do it this time, there wasn't any reason not to they were all dead it didn't matter. He had nothing, they had nothing whatever they still had would dead soon enough, he lost his mate, his god, his faith, the final hope failed, his friend died; it was all over he couldn't endure any longer because he knew the next thing he would have to endure is Kovu and Vitani's deaths and he wouldn't watch that he would rather die so he would.

Nala was sitting alone in a shallow pond lying on her back the wind was comforting but it was not enough to lift her spirits. She had failed in the end, she was right she was worthless, Nala the warrior had as little purpose as the rest, why was she even here she couldn't help any of them. She was supposed to be strong but all the skill in the world didn't matter, all the determination useless, because it still didn't change the fact that she didn't know who she was and she was beginning to think there wasn't an answer, the wind brushed against her more gently.

"You can't help Kopa" she said sorrowfully.

A voice spoke to her but it wasn't Kopa, "you never wanted my help" he told her.

Nala looked up in shock it couldn't be. She looked down at the water and saw him staring at her in the water the wind swirled around the reflection and he appeared in front of her.

"I've missed you Nala" Huzuni told her.

Kurongu prepared to jump from the gorge this was it finally he would be reunited with his beloved Hasara only for the wind to begin pushing him back what was going on.

"Stop fighting and let me go" Kurongu growled.

The wind blew him away from the gorge and he hit the ground, "sorry for the roughness but you would be dead if I didn't" a voice told him.

Kurongu looked up and saw a cub with gold fur and a brown tuft he knew him everyone did.

"Prince Kopa" Kurongu said.

"Just Kopa please" Kopa replied.

"I don't know what you want from me and I don't care I'm done fighting a futile battle" Kurongu stated.

"You've been through a tough time, mind if I sit here?" Kopa said politely.

"Couldn't you just float?" Kurongu asked mockingly.

"Actually yes I could but that would kind of be showing off" Kopa replied.

"What do you want, I thought you only concern yourself with your pride" Kurongu said.

"That's true and everyone is a part of it" Kopa told him.

"Including you" he said softly.

"What do I have to live for?" Kurongu demanded.

"You know the answer to that" Kopa told him.

"It's hopeless we're done" Kurongu tried to reason.

"It's never hopeless so long as you are willing to believe and have faith" Kopa told him.

"Vitani persuaded you" Kurongu said.

"No but I have faith regardless in her, in my father, my mother and my sister along with everyone else, you had faith too" Kopa said compassionately.

"Until it was proven a lie" Kurongu said pained.

"How?" Kopa asked.

Nala couldn't believe it he was really here after all these years, "Huzuni, how are you?" Nala asked.

"I've been here for a long time, the moment you began to lose your sense of self" Huzuni told her.

"Have you been watching over me the whole time" Nala asked him her voice cracking with emotion.

"No I wish I could say yes but I couldn't watch you and Simba it would be too painful, I'm sorry" Huzuni told her.

"I know I should just endure it my pain doesn't matter compared to you two" Huzuni told her.

"No, that was always your problem, you're not just a hyena and I wasn't faking" Nala told him.

"I did care about you but it was too late I won't say I regret it, I loved Simba but in the end I think I" Nala began to say.

"I don't know" Nala said while placing her paws on her head.

"I hate seeing you like this I've tried to protect you the best I could" Huzuni told her quietly.

"You put my fur out, you put out the fire that surrounded us, you slowed our fall on the ledge in the jungle" Nala said in realization.

"I could never watch you die, the truth is Nala I was in what could only be called paradise when I sensed your pain I willingly tore myself from it because I couldn't be at peace while you weren't" Huzuni told her.

Nala felt tears filling her eyes again as she stared at the hyena who loved her with everything in his heart.

Kurongu heard Kopa's question and found it absurd, "The Mungu was Scar, the lion who pretty much destroyed my life and now he's done it twice, it was all him none of it was ever real!" Kurongu roared.

"How could've he sent Hasara, what was that Kurongu?" Kopa asked him.

"What was it, an angel, my beloved became an angel it was absurd, I was a fool for believing it!" Kurongu spat trying not to cry.

"You're not a fool you're just in pain but why is it so difficult to believe she was, doesn't that give you comfort, doesn't that make you happy" Kopa asked him.

"Why be happy for something that isn't real?" Kurongu asked sorrowfully.

"There was a time when people thought the great kings weren't real some still believe it, some will always believe it, are they wrong for that no because what they believe gives them something to live for, to believe" Kopa told him compassionately.

"But they're almost all wrong" Kurongu said.

"Are they? There are so many beliefs people have some different others very similar but they can all coexist alongside one another because the universe is infinite" Kopa said.

Kurongu listened to Kopa's words closely where was he going with this?

Nala gazed at Huzuni who returned it Nala then regretfully turned away from him.

"You can't help me not this time because there is no answer" Nala said in pain.

"I am nothing" she said lifelessly.

Huzuni had heard enough for two long Nala had ignored the truth now he would show her it.

"You're wrong, I know who you are and I can tell you it if you answer one question" Huzuni told her.

"Anything" Nala asked desperately.

"Why do I love you?" Huzuni asked.

"What?" Nala said confused.

"Why did I fall in love in with you Nala?" Huzuni asked her.

"What does that have to do with anything?" Nala asked.

"Just answer it for me" Huzuni asked politely.

Nala pondered his question what did he love about her she literally gave him no reason to, "I don't know you shouldn't of" Nala answered.

Huzuni was saddened that Nala couldn't see it but at the same time happy that he could finally tell her everything he loved about her.

"You're courageous, strong, determined, selfless, responsible, kind, compassionate, supporting, loving, caring, wise, humble, respectful" Huzuni told her.

"Okay how does that answer my question, who am I?" Nala asked.

"Those traits are you not a throne or a husband or even a mother but those traits, that's what defines you because even if you were not queen you still would've been raised the same way, you still would've been you." Huzuni told her.

"The answer is simple all those qualities all which add up to one simple and definitive answer, you are Nala" Huzuni said.

"You can lose your mate, your family, your home, even your purpose but you can never lose your identity because no matter what it will always be who you are" Huzuni said compassionately.

Nala's eyes widened in realization, "if Simba wasn't king I still would've married him, we would've still had Kiara and Kopa and I would've raised them the same, my royal heritage does not define me" Nala said in shock.

"I know who I am" Nala said.

She turned to Huzuni, "thank you, I've been blind but now I can see" Nala told him.

"That is all I wanted" Huzuni said happily.

"There's something you need to know as well. I love Simba with everything in my heart but I also love you with everything in my heart never forget these words, I love you Huzuni" Nala told him compassionately while cupping his cheek.

Huzuni let the tears fall from his eyes he had longed to hear that all his life and even after, "thank you Nala" Huzuni sobbed.

"Return to your paradise, you deserve it" Nala told him she then nuzzled him she could feel him fading.

"I love you Nala" Huzuni told her softly.

"I love you too Huzuni" she said sweetly.

"Who are you?" Huzuni asked before fading.

Nala stared down at her reflection she knew, "I am Nala" she said with more strength confidence and certainty then she ever had, finally she was at peace with herself.

Kurongu turned to Kopa, "even if they all can coexist how do we discover the truth?" Kurongu asked.

"I have a question as well are we meant to?" Kopa asked.

"What do you mean?" Kurongu asked.

"We all wonder where we came from why we are here, we all seek the answer but with how mysterious it is how no one to this very day has found out the answer simply is this, we are not meant to know" Kopa said.

"But our purpose" Kurongu said.

"If you knew what you're exact purpose was in life would you even bother living it? Kopa asked.

"If we all knew why we were here we would live life only for that moment and let everything else pass by, if we knew we would never be able to see how truly beautiful life is" Kopa said softly.

Kurongu couldn't believe what he heard he was everything Vitani said he was and he was right.

"For years I lived my life solely to save the world I was convinced that was my purpose yet it was meeting Hasara, the birth of Vitani and Kovu, the things I didn't expect that made my life special" Kurongu said while remembering it all.

"I was like that as well so certain of my purpose to protect my kingdom I never expected to fall in love with Vitani but it was absolutely the best moment of my life" Kopa said wiping away a tear.

"Are you an angel" Kurongu asked in awe.

Kopa smiled, "maybe I am, even I don't know" Kopa told him.

"And it's better that way" Kurongu told him, Kopa smiled.

"Thank you" Kurongu told him.

"No this was you, you chose to listen and for that I thank you" Kopa told him while beginning to fade.

"My daughter wasn't exaggerating it was an honor meeting you" Kurongu said.

"The honor was mine. Never stop believing Kurongu, so long as you always have faith you're dream will never die, so long as we all believe our dreams will live on" Kopa said before fading away.

Kurongu sat at the gorge staring down at it, here he was again and yet again a saint called him back.

"I understand" Kurongu said he then closed his eyes and placed his paw on his chest.

"I understand now I am sorry for straying, thank you I am sorry my beloved Hasara but I have not earned my paradise with you but I will one day, I thank you all, amen" Kurongu said.

He had seen all the proof he would ever need and those who didn't believe he was certain so long as they lived noble lives they would be accepted, there was nothing to forgive after all they were all just seeking the truth. Kurongu would no longer seek the truth he already knew the answer, it didn't matter there was a beautiful life waiting for you.

: Chapter 54:

The king rises

Taka led Kovu, Kiara, Vitani, Uhuru and Umoja into a cave, "why have you brought us here" Umoja asked.

"How are you here why are you still here!" Uhuru growled at him.

"I understand you will have a certain opinion about me" Taka told her.

"You betrayed my people!" Uhuru shouted.

"I'm aware of my crimes I'm trying to atone for them" Taka said.

"Uhuru calm down we don't have time for this now" Kovu said firmly.

Taka turned to them, "what I am about to tell you goes against my mission" Taka stated.

"You're mission so you were sent by something higher" Kilbali said while entering the cave.

"You shouldn't be up Kilbali you need to heal" Kiara told him.

Kilbali coughed painfully, "I don't think that will matter not much longer" he said.

"Don't say that you'll be fine" Uhuru said worried.

Kilbali looked at her and smiled he pulled himself forward many of his wounds were not even sealed yet.

"We must focus on other things what was your mission Taka" Kilbali asked.

Taka sighed he knew what he was doing could cost him an incomprehensible price but they had to know, they had to know why this conflict was happening.

Simba opened his eyes the middle of a void filled with images and memories it was the same one he had entered in his dreams. Simba looked around was he asleep.

"What's going on how did I get here?" he asked.

Simba looked at the images he could see memories of Scar, Mufasa, Kopa, and numerous others including himself.

"These are the great kings, who have passed on" Simba said.

"Wait I remember now I died, I'm one of them now" he realized he turned to the void the first images were calling him again.

"It doesn't matter anymore whatever Hatari wanted with me it's over why bring me here?" Simba asked.

He turned to the void which continued to draw him in there was something important within, he walked towards it.

"Simba stay away it has already blinded you enough" Mufasa told him.

"No there's something imported in there" Simba said.

"It's the past we must focus on the present and confront that which seeks to end our era" Mufasa said.

"No that's not what's at stake, we've already failed to prevent this" Simba said.

"Simba listen to me" Mufasa implored him.

"We're not the solution to this and the answer that is it's in there" Simba said.

"Blast it all Simba listen to me!" Mufasa thundered.

"No I won't there is something you don't want me to know but I have to, I cannot follow you not this time" Simba told him before entering the memory.

"Simba no stop!" Mufasa shouted.

Taka stared at the group of animals in front of him this was it after this he would be permanently severed from the kings.

"When I died I was lost Mufasa guided me to the afterlife. Sometime after the kings detected Kecila's spirit on earth but more importantly they detected Hatari and they knew he would pose a threat to our very reign so I was sent back to gather others to stand against it, that was the purpose of Kurongu's apocalypse to preserve the rule of the lions that is also why the truth was always hidden" Taka said.

They were all fascinated what was hidden what the society revealed.

"The society already revealed it" Kiara told him.

"No that is not what I am about to tell you this conflict began a thousand years ago when our era begun that time is now repeating itself" Taka stated.

"You mean like destiny" Uhuru asked.

"Not like it is" Taka answered he reached out his paws.

"To understand the nature of the conflict they shared this truth with me, take my paw each of you what you're about to find out no one alive save for Hatari knows" Taka told them.

They all reached out and took Taka's paw feeling the memories flowing into them.

Far away in the jungle Hatari sensed a surge of energy but could not track it's location but he sensed it the presence of his counterpart he immediately focused on it traveling into the memory as well.

Usawa stood on top of the gorge that would one day take the lifes of so many he watched as his forces clashed against a massive horde of different animals from all across the kingdom they were forcing there way towards the rock. Usawa watched as they approached he could not be bothered by them where was Machafuko? Machafuko led his anarchist forces towards the gorge it was empty without true life it symbolized what the people had been robbed off Machafuko would correct it.

"This place is rightfully yours reclaim it!" Machafuko stated.

His forces rushed into the gorge his brother's forces countered them, "you stand strong brother but you are misguided soon I will show you that only the people can bring true change" Machafuko said.

The two forces tore into each other spreading out across the lands they slammed each other into the stone walls and attempted to drive the others skull through the floor while others sliced viciously at their opponents attempting to cut into the others neck while others bit into each others shoulder brutally trying to rip out there opponents throat.

Usawa could tell things were escalating neither side had any intention of showing mercy he turned his attention to Machafuko who was also looking at his army in disappointment. Usawa climbed down the gorge charging into the battlefield he smashed through two animals a zebra and a wart hog sending them crashing to the ground, he then grabbed an antelope and threw it aside his actions actually saving it's life from what certainly would've been a fatal attack from one of his soldiers he knocked another one out this one being a panther once again saving it from a killing strike he then turned his attention to the rest he knocked two of his soldiers out of the way and slammed his paw into a cheetahs jaw before backhanding a leopard to the ground.

Machafuko watched his brothers desperate attempt to save as many of Machafuko's followers as possible he was happy to know that even though he is blinded by his ambition he still protects all life. Machafuko entered the battlefield as well grabbing a lion and smashing him into a wall he then grabbed another one lifting him off the ground and slamming him down before smashing his paw into another's temple one of his soldiers was about to impale a lion through the heart only for Machafuko to knock the lion down he turned to the follower and gave him a look of disappointment. Machafuko moved through the battle incapacitating any of Usawa soldiers that got in his way saving there lives in the process he saw Usawa standing across from him.

"Why do you spare my followers?" Machafuko asked.

"This battle is to determine the future and I will not have it built on a mountain of corpses" Usawa stated.

"Nor would I brother I seek only freedom" Machafuko told him.

"You're freedom will only lead to chaos and destruction" Usawa told him.

"You're peace will only lead to tyranny and oppression" Machafuko countered.

The two prepared to battle but found themselves hesitating, they had to fight but they didn't want to.

"I see you have claimed the rock as you're stronghold" Machafuko said.

"It is meant to defend us all" Usawa countered.

"You have no right to it, it belongs to the people as does the land" Machafuko said before attempting to swing at his brother only to hesitate again.

Usawa swung his paw but stopped mid motion, "they could never control everything by themselves" Usawa said.

"nothing and no one needs to be controlled" Machafuko stated swinging at his left cheek it deliberately missed.

It was futile neither brother could attack the other, not yet anyway. A massive roar came from above the gorge revealing an army of lions who had surrounded the gorge. Machafuko's followers turned their attention to them they were completely surrounded but still seemed ready to fight.

"Enough" Machafuko said.

"We are outnumbered this battle is over well played brother was the entire battle merely a diversion to surround us we will have trouble advancing now" Machafuko said respectfully.

"Fall back" Machafuko said.

"No I can't let you walk away" Usawa said his forces closing in on the followers.

"Very well brother unfortunately I can't allow us to be captured" Machafuko said, "there's a herd of wildebeest near this gorge I give a signal they will stampede in here you allow us to walk out of this gorge I will ask them to stand down" Machafuko stated.

"You would sacrifice your followers" Usawa said.

"No they all agreed to this before just in case we were about to be captured" Machafuko said.

"You'd be dead what difference would it matter!" Usawa shouted.

"Nothing is more important than freedom it is better to die than live in chains" Machafuko said firmly.

"Let them go we will not needlessly kill everyone in this gorge" Usawa said.

Machafuko and his followers departed the gorge the two brothers stared intensely at each other soon or later they would have to accept their battle they couldn't run from it forever.

The memory faded out showing another one this one showed Machafuko leading an attack on what would be known as Pride Rock with a massive army of animals he claimed it naming it in that very instant, Simba remembered this he dreamt about it shortly before the society arrived, he then found himself pulled into another memory.

Machafuko watched as his followers fought and struggled over resources why were they doing this.

"This cave is mine stay out of it!" A tiger growled.

"Not anymore I'm taking it" a leopard said.

"Enough it belongs to all of you there is more than enough of this land for you all" Machafuko reasoned hoping they would listen but they mostly ignored him and began trying to drag each other out.

Machafuko grabbed them both and attempting to hold them back.

"Hey let me go!" the tiger demanded.

"No you are resorting to violence against your fellow brother" Machafuko told them.

"We can do whatever we want" the leopard said.

"Yes but why fight there are other places surely one of you can compromise" Machafuko asked them.

"It's mine if he doesn't leave I'll force him" the tiger said.

"If he doesn't give it to me than I'll just take it" the leopard said.

Machafuko had enough he turned to the cave before looking at an elephant he signaled the elephant to collapse it which it agreed caving in the entire cave.

"Because you couldn't compromise now neither will get it" Machafuko said disappointed finally letting them go.

"You, this is your fault you ruined everything" the tiger roared before slicing the leopards neck.

"What are you doing?!" Machafuko shouted in terror he watched the leopard collapsed to the floor and its breathing ceased.

Machafuko was appalled he grabbed the tiger and forced him against the wall.

"You killed over a comfortable bed!" Machafuko shouted he then dragged him over to the edge of Pride Rock and threw him off watching him plunge to his death.

Machafuko sat against the wall that was awful he killed him so pointlessly and Machafuko in his anger did the same this was surely just a one time thing certainly things would get better the people were just coming to understand their newly gained freedom.

Usawa was hiding out near the borders he was appalled at what the citizens were doing to the kingdom, they had no sense of right and wrong at all there were no limits to what they did sometimes they would steal from each other sometimes they would break into others homes murder them steal their food it was disgusting.

"What's the status of the kingdom?" Usawa asked.

"It's getting worse one lion murdered an entire family others broke an antelopes leg so the pond was of no use to him when he wouldn't leave they drowned him" his soldier told him.

"Where is this lion?" Usawa asked.

"He was brought back to Pride Rock Machafuko is trying to deal with it, so much for his ideal" the soldier said.

"His ideal is not the problem and was never why I rejected it if everyone was like Machafuko this world would be a paradise but they're not this is exactly what I thought would happen how are our forces?" Usawa said.

"They're containing as much violence as possible and waiting for our next attack why haven't we attacked sir?" the lion asked.

"I wanted to give Machafuko a chance maybe he could control them but as I expected he can't not while maintaining his ideals, keep focusing on protection I don't want to attack unless we have to" Usawa stated.

The lion bowed respectfully before departing, Usawa didn't want this he desperately wanted Machafuko to be right and it broke his heart knowing that Machafuko was watching his dreams go up in flames.

Machafuko was exhausted how could so many people be so selfish he didn't understand it he was disgusted at the horrifically high number of murders he was also sick of hearing their justification at first the idea was anyone who abused another's freedom would be removed from the family but no one cared about the family it really brought him great sorrow knowing this.

"I was hungry so I took it because I can" a lion said.

"And what of the family?" Machafuko asked appalled.

"I didn't want to share it" the lion said.

Machafuko was moments away from killing him, "get him out of my sight get them all out of my sight" Machafuko said beginning to cry.

"It was their right" a zebra told him.

"Eeally would they feel the same if I slit their throat" Machafuko roared.

The animals were shocked by his reaction, "from here on you violate another's freedom I will take what you take from them" Machafuko said seething he then impaled the lion who dropped dead.

"The rest of you I give a choice I already know your crime so you can either learn to be happy with what you have or face severe consequences" Machafuko shouted.

"We didn't do anything wrong it's our choice" they all said.

"Lock them up" Machafuko seethed.

"Machafuko that goes against their rights" the zebra said.

"It's my right to make sure they don't kill anyone else lock them up" Machafuko commanded.

"Or what you'll kill me?" the zebra asked.

"No you are a good soul they'll kill you" Machafuko stated.

The zebra turned to the animals that volunteered as protectors, "if you care about protecting the innocent lock them up" she asked.

The guards looked uncertain but then complied. Machafuko watched as the animals shouted from their cage it tore him up inside why did they make him do it.

"You were right brother I was an idealistic fool" Machafuko said with sorrow but he then had an idea.

"Maybe I can make this right" he said.

He knew how to restore order and peace it defied his beliefs but there was something he cared about more than his beliefs.

Usawa was surprised things were changing in the kingdom the crimes and murder went down but now Usawa was barely seeing any animals at all anymore what was going on the lion rushed to him looking shocked.

"What's going on I was getting ready for us to strike but in the past few days there's been no need to where did the population go?" Usawa asked.

"Don't kill the messenger, they're all be rounded up people all over the kingdom are being captured and thrown in prisons" the lion said.

"Prisons Machafuko would never do that" Usawa said appalled at the mere idea.

"He has, maybe while trying to control this, maybe he resorted to tyranny to keep everyone alive" the lion said.

"That's not him there's something wrong gather our forces and meet me at Pride Rock we're going to liberate those prisons" Usawa commanded.

This was a tragedy Machafuko was so desperate to save lives he was violating his own soul.

Usawa arrived at Pride Rock there were an uncountable amount of animals locked away in cages.

"I want you to know many of you deserve this now you see the consequences of your actions" Usawa told them.

The rest of his army arrived surrounding the cages, "release them" Usawa commanded.

An army of growls surrounded them Machafuko emerged from Pride Rock being followed by an army of his own.

"If you release them they will go back to killing I am only trying to save as many lives as I can" Machafuko said desperately.

"You betrayed everything you stood for" Usawa said disappointed.

"I value life above all else" Machafuko said quietly.

"You always valued freedom more" Usawa said.

"Until I watched it destroy this place and murder countless" Machafuko said.

"It doesn't matter I'm freeing all of them" Usawa said.

"No they deserve that for wasting their freedom on such brutality they will remain in there as long as it remains necessary" Machafuko said his forces preparing to attack.

Usawa could see the sides were very evenly matched and Machafuko didn't have the same morals if a battle erupted countless would die.

"Then let us alone determine it I challenge you to a trial by combat if I win everyone will be released and you're forces will surrender if you win I will do the same" Usawa said.

"I accept I don't want to see anymore needless bloodshed" Machafuko said.

The two lions walked into the center of the area surrounding Pride Rock Machafuko looked at the sun he could see a strange occurrence happening the moon was slowly eclipsing it.

"Machafuko do we have to do this" the Zebra asked.

"There is no other choice this will be over soon" Machafuko said.

The two lions began circling each other as the sky began to darken, "will you be willing to fight me brother" Machafuko asked.

"I have to" Usawa replied.

"As must I you will understand soon" Machafuko said softly.

The two lions then charged at each meeting in battle. Machafuko swiped his paw at Usawa's head which he ducked under before swinging at his brothers left cheek which Machafuko parried away before striking him in the chin he then swung and hit him above the eye before knocking him to the ground. Machafuko leaped at his brother landing on top of him he reached his paw for his neck which Usawa grabbed before using the momentum to roll over Machafuko grabbed him pulling him down with him. The two of them thrashed on the ground biting and clawing at one another Usawa kicked Machafuko in the face knocking him away from him Usawa then struck him above the eye Machafuko growled in anger while Usawa swung again this time for his right cheek Machafuko sidestepped the attack and kicked him in the chest knocking him to the ground Machafuko then wrapped his arm around his neck attempting to cut off his air. Usawa struggled against his grip while desperately trying to claw and gouge at him, just when he thought he wouldn't get free Machafuko slightly weakened he elbowed him in the ribs causing Machafuko's grip to loosen Usawa grabbed his paw and threw him over his shoulder he then attempted to pin him down only for Machafuko to kick his legs out from under him causing to topple over Machafuko then climbed on top of him extracted his claws and thrust them at his chest the attack was slower than expected allowing Usawa to dodge it he then placed his leg underneath Machafuko and flipped him causing him to bounce off the ground before sliding to a stop.

The animals watched as the two brothers continued to battle the sky darkened and the moon eclipsed the sun turning the sky almost red what was happening here did it mean something. Usawa was confused two times Machafuko could've won both times failed it was as if Machafuko was still holding back he was still unwilling to fully fight him Usawa could use that he ran at Machafuko who swung for the top of his head which he parried away before striking him in the face Machafuko stumbled back why that attack shouldn't have stunned him he was definitely holding back time to end this. Usawa kicked out Machafuko's legs from beneath him sending him crashing to the ground he then climbed on top of him and began beating his head back and forth before extracting his claws he placed them to his throat.

"It's done you have lost brother" Usawa said, he turned to his forces.

"Free the prisoners" Usawa commanded.

Machafuko could hear his followers protesting they still believed in him there was one more thing to do.

He sliced Usawa on the back of the neck narrowly missing his throat his followers were shocked.

"The battle is over there is no need for bloodshed" they said.

Machafuko ignored them stabbing Usawa in the side Usawa plunged his own claws toward him but stopped mid motion only for Machafuko to grab them.

"What are you doing brother?" Usawa asked him.

"I told you for this to end one of us must be the villain" Machafuko whispered his voice sounding much more like it used to, he then drove Usawa's claws through his heart.

Usawa stared down at Machafuko in shock no he didn't just do that he looked at the crowd who showed no reaction.

"Why did you?" Usawa asked choking on the words.

"You had to win" Machafuko said weakly.

"I had to alienate my followers" he said quietly before coughing.

"You planned this why?" Usawa sobbed.

"My dream failed yours will succeed but it couldn't so long as my followers battled you" Machafuko told him.

"If you were to be the hero I wou ld ha ve to be the vil lain" Machafuko choked.

"No you were a hero you always were" Usawa said tears streaming down his cheek.

Machafuko gestured the zebra to come toward him she slowly approached him as did a select few.

"Never allow the truth to be revealed" Machafuko told them.

"We will honor your memory and insure you're final wish be fulfilled" the zebra told him.

Machafuko smiled looking up at his brother, "don't tell them this is my final request" he pleaded.

"You we're the he ro I was the vil lain" he choked out before his body slumped and the life left him.

Usawa sobbed into his brother shoulder he couldn't believe he would do that sacrifice his ideal his very image just to ensure everyone survived.

"I'll honor you for now but I don't think I could live with myself if you were only remembered as the villain no in the end you will be known for the hero you were" Usawa said.

He then turned to the animals and with a single slice of his claws set the prisoners free and as Machafuko predicted they all flocked to him praising him asking him to guide them.

"We have been through much and I feel there is more to come but I will protect you all if you seek my leadership my guidance than I will not deny it" Usawa said pained.

He then turned to Pride Rock he slowly began ascending it while the animals cheered him as he reached the top the eclipse was ending the sun began to shine down on him it was almost majestic.

"From this day forth our world is united but I will not lead it alone no such burden should extend to one individual no one person should have absolute power I will remain the guardian and I will protect you alongside the rest each pride a part of a single kingdom driven by the will of the people preserved by the lions this is our new world now let us forge it in the name of those we lost together" Usawa said triumphantly before roaring to the sky.

The rest of the animals joined him this was the beginning of a new era one that wouldn't last long and Usawa's message would eventually be forgotten.

Simba didn't understand Usawa wasn't the first king he flat out denied it meaning the lions weren't ever meant to rule only protect all these centuries Usawa's vision wasn't being preserved it was being mocked.

Simba found himself in another memory but this time it appeared to be from his perspective, or more importantly Usawa's so it was true Simba was Usawa reincarnated and Hatari was Machafuko it was the truth all along. Simba's revelation was proven wrong pretty quickly the perspective panned up to show Simba gazing down at Usawa's descendent. Wait it wasn't him then who he turned and saw Nala, was it Kopa? The memory changed perspective now Simba was seeing it through his own and Usawa was revealed he was staring down at a small baby cub with gold fur and eyes that matched his own. Of course Usawa said they would be guardians Simba had heard that before the true first guardian stared up at him. Everything changed now he wasn't the one meant to defeat Hatari at all he wasn't meant to unite the world he wasn't the original lion king no he was gazing down at her this very instant, Kiara.

: Chapter 55:

Destiny or choice

Taka ended the vision which left everyone staring in shock they turned to Kiara who seemed unresponsive, "what is wrong with her" Vitani asked.

"Leave her for now she has much to take in" Taka responded.

"Kiara, Usawa how does this connect" Kovu asked.

"Think if Kiara is Usawa than whose Machafuko?" Taka asked.

"Hatari" Vitani said in realization.

"But wait that would mean all this was for her it was never about Simba" Uhuru said confused.

"I don't know what Hatari actually seeks all I know is he is driven by the conflict between the two brothers" Taka said.

"He's driven by destiny to an extent" Umoja stated.

Uhuru wanted to groan at the mention of that word it was still their choice right?

"There is no destiny or predetermined fate we decide our own paths" Uhuru said.

"Look around you girl the battle between the two began during an eclipse and Usawa's ascension happened right when it ended that same eclipse is tomorrow, how could this not be fate?" Taka asked he?

"It does seem like it was inevitable" Kilbali said before coughing again and doubling over.

"We face our moment of truth the moment we were all born for it's written all around you, Kovu Simba is dead you must take his place, Vitani you have rediscovered the hyenas and brought them back into the world, Uhuru Umoja you two hold the key to building a future where lions and hyenas live side by side and in the end I have little doubt you will lead them" Taka explained.

"This is why we exist" Taka said.

Taka noticed he was beginning to fade, "as expected, I have defied the kings they are now pulling me back" Taka said.

"What do they want?" Kovu asked.

"To preserve their era despite the fact that it was never meant to exist, it all depends on you now" Taka told them.

"Build the world so many failed to" Taka stated and then he was gone.

"We will I promise. Kiara we will do this together" Kovu said only for Kiara to not respond she was staring out silently.

"Kiara I know this is shocking but say something, Kiara!" Kovu called out to her.

Kiara opened her eyes in the middle of a strange void it was filled with memories all memories of the past kings.

"I knew you would be here, at long last you reveal yourself brother" Hatari said pleased.

"I am not your brother you let your brother die" Kiara said harshly.

"Simba was but blood you and I share a bond much deeper within our very souls we are family on a spiritual level" Hatari told her.

"You're my uncle, but that is all" Kiara stated.

"You deny it there is no denying it brother a thousand years ago you built a dream one that was tarnished now a millennium later at long last it can be fulfilled" Hatari said.

"My vision of what?" Kiara asked firmly.

"A united world that's the point of all this the destruction of the pride lands the near burning of the jungle the capturing of Kilbali and Kurongu's pride can you imagine the state of fear the world is in?" Hatari asked her.

"I can do more than imagine, the world was uniting what purpose does this destruction serve?" Kiara demanded.

"The world can never truly unite not without a single vision a single being to guide them, you Kiara" Hatari stated.

"Don't you see long ago the world needed a hero to believe in to follow and forge a future and now it needs one once again, however no hero can rise without a villain" Hatari told her.

"You" Kiara said.

"Yes everything this apocalypse the destruction the manipulation it was all for you, to put the world in such a state only you could save it then the world would race behind you once more I would be the villain so you could be the hero" Hatari explained.

Kiara was surprised by the final truth all along Hatari was trying to save the world or more importantly have her save the world he was building a messiah but he was still so wrong.

"Like long ago do you not see you are merely a puppet to what you perceive is fate" Kiara asked him.

"The eclipse darkened the sky then light returned when you triumphant, it returns tomorrow" Hatari justified.

"No that eclipse was a coincidence the only reason it is important is because you and everyone else has made it important destiny only happens when we allow it too!" Kiara argued.

"This is our fate tomorrow we will battle for the fate of an entire generation I will unleash the end upon us I will forever be remembered in history as the foe the great Kiara defeated ushering in a golden age once I fall you will rise brother" Hatari said.

Kiara wasn't buying any of this and she certainly wasn't going to play Hatari's tune.

"No I will not allow you to write my future and in doing so I will show you the past has no influence on us anymore" Kiara stated.

"You will, you have no choice there is but one path for you either you defeat me and lead this world or you watch it be consumed by chaos" Hatari stated.

Kiara growled in anger he was right she didn't have much of an option, "I will defeat you but only because I must" Kiara said with strength.

"Yes you see there is no escaping this is why we exist" Hatari told her.

"Tomorrow I will show you that only we determine our fates" Kiara told him.

"Tomorrow I will plunge this world into it's darkest hour and they will watch the arrival of it's savior, you" Hatari said the two of them began drifting apart.

"I will not surrender to destiny!" Kiara shouted.

"It has already been determined I await our moment of truth brother" Hatari called back.

Kiara watched as he faded before being pulled from the void.

Kiara opened her eyes to hear Kovu calling her, "Kiara can you hear me?!" he said worried.

"I'm fine Kovu" she told him sweetly.

Kovu looked at her confused what had just happened, "Kiara what was that?" Kovu asked.

"Hatari he was witnessing the memory as well I was his true target all along." Kiara stated.

"We know" Kilbali said sounding more weak as he held his wounds and struggled to not collapse.

"Then it's true you two are the reincarnation of Usawa and Machafuko" Umoja said.

"It means nothing but he clings to it to him it's his very identity" Kiara said.

"So all of this is because of something that happened a millennium ago" Uhuru said.

"Then maybe it's true maybe my life wasn't ever in my hands" she said.

"Uhuru we have determined everything that has happened until now and we will continue to" Kiara said.

"How by leading the new world just like I was just told I was going to" Uhuru asked.

"Uhuru you know we have to what we discovered we have to show it to everyone else" Umoja told her.

"He is right you cannot deny that I may protect the hyenas but I can't lead them into the new world you must do that" Vitani told them.

"Not just that you also are the only ones who have an understanding of all the different ideals surrounding the world" Kilbali told them while doubling over pain.

"I didn't want to be a leader" Uhuru said.

"Those who do not wish for leadership are always the best ones for it" Kiara told her.

"You are open minded and you understand so much Uhuru you can be more than a good queen you can be an unforgettable one" Umoja told his love.

"Love can unite an entire world Kiara and I did the truth is you chose this Uhuru" Kovu said.

"How did I choose this I didn't ask to be a hyena savior how was this my choice?!" Uhuru demanded.

"Did anyone force you to love Umoja" Kiara asked her.

Uhuru wanted desperately to argue but couldn't she choice to love Umoja and by doing that she established herself in history.

"No I chose that all my own" Uhuru admitted.

"A love between a lion and hyena the moment you decided to be a part of it there was only one place you could end up" Vitani said.

"I know" Uhuru conceded.

"When we admit the truth we are able to make peace with our doubts" Kilbali said before coughing and finally collapsing.

Everyone rushed towards him, "are you alright" Kovu cried.

"We need to get you help right away!" Kiara said.

"No nothing would help my time is ending it was near anyway all I ask now is that you take me outside to treasure the elements and when this is over return me home" Kilbali asked unworried.

They all took him outside resting him on the ground where all the hyenas looked down at him concerned.

"I appreciate the concern even from a stranger I am pleased to see that you have found a different path beyond violence" Kilbali told the hyenas.

Everyone gathered around him, "so many kind faces but we have unexpected and welcomed guest" Kilbali said happily.

Nala revealed herself and beside her was Kurongu both looked better than they had in days.

"Father" Vitani said happily.

"Mom" Kiara said in happiness.

"Hello Kiara I'm here I'm really here" Nala said softly.

Kiara smiled she could see it the confidence in which she carried herself the certainty the true Nala had finally returned.

"I can see it you really are back" Kiara said smiling.

"I should've known you would triumphant in the end just as I know we all will" Kurongu said his voice filled with hope.

"How do you know?" Vitani asked smiling.

"I believe Vitani" Kurongu answered.

"I see our friends have found their way yes you know who you are it brings me great joy to know this" Kilbali told them.

Nala and Kurongu joined the rest around Kilbali they all looked sad.

"Do not mourn I lived a long and happy life and surely my wife will be waiting this is not a moment of sadness it is celebration of the beautiful life I lived, smile in remembrance" Kilbali told them.

The others smiled down at the old lion, "it was an honor to know everyone of you" Kilbali said.

"To see the beginnings of a beautiful new era where ideals and species can come together in harmony I know this can come to be I see it in front of us and all throughout my pride" Kilbali told them.

He turned his gaze to Uhuru and Umoja, "I always believed my ideal could not exist in the outside world but you have shown me otherwise come forth please" Kilbali asked them.

Uhuru and Umoja kneeled down before him, he reached his claw out, "I apologize for the coming pain but this is the only to finalize it" he told them.

He then carved a mark into their paws they let out sounds of pain before as he finished the mark, "In my final moments I hereby declare you to be the protectors and guide to the anarchist pride" Kilbali said he then forced himself to his feet.

"It will be the first of a new ideal and I embrace it" he said he then placed his paw on his chest and over his heart he then bowed respectfully.

"Make a better world" Kilbali said to them.

Uhuru and Umoja stared in shock as Kilbali bowed respectfully they turned to Kiara who smiled at them she then placed her paw over her heart and bowed as well, Kovu than did the same, Nala then followed. Kurongu watched as all this happened he gazed at the lion and hyena in awe, they had overcome the odds.

"I follow only one. But I know you will honor his will more than I ever could" Kurongu said before placing his paw over his heart and bowing.

Vitani smiled at her father she turned to the other hyenas and without hesitation immediately followed her fathers lead shortly afterward the entire hyena clan began following Vitani's. Uhuru and Umoja could not believe their eyes everyone in the pride had accepted them to lead wanted them to, Uhuru reached for Umoja's paw which he gently took before placing their paws over their hearts and standing firmly.

Kilbali raised himself up as did the rest, "you have been chosen by all" Kilbali said he then coughed and rested himself on the ground.

Everyone looked down on him his breathing was slowing down, "so nice to have so many friends" Kilbali said weakly.

"It is time I greet death as one" he said.

Umoja and Uhuru both grasped his paw while everyone else got closer.

"So comforting this is the new era all of us together as a family what a lovely ideal to strive for" Kilbali said before gently closing eyes.

"what a perfect moment" he whispered before his breathing ceased and his heart stopped peacefully and without pain Kilbali passed away.

The entire pride stared down at Kilbali's body he looked as if he was sleeping peacefully which in truth he was Kilbali had no regrets his life was wonderful and if he would not grieve but remember his life in happiness so would everyone else.

"He lived in happiness and died in peace" Umoja said.

"Let us roar in memory of Kilbali not of his loss but of the fulfilling life he lived" Uhuru finished.

The entire pride both lion and hyena stood together side by side and let out a powerful roar that echoed across the entire pride and could be heard for miles on end, it sounded like peace, acceptance, happiness, and kindness, in short it sounded like Kilbali.

: Chapter 56:

Duel of the kings

Simba had left the void and now stood among a massive gathering of stars they seemed to surround him as if watching him which knowing the legends they probably were Simba paid them no heed he now knew the truth and it was time to set right everything they had done wrong.

"Welcome Simba" Taka said who appeared in front of him.

"Scar" Simba said firmly.

"Don't call me that horrid name I am Taka" Taka responded.

"What is this uncle" Simba asked.

"It is time for you to join the kings Simba" Zira told him.

"We are not kings" Simba stated.

"Simba you weren't supposed to discover what you did" Sarabi told him.

"So it is true every king has willingly after death kept this truth hidden that our reign is not the world Machafuko died for and Usawa hoped to build" Simba said.

"We are simply continuing the legacy we established" Taka told him.

"By lying and deceiving and manipulating Kiara and I believed the world was separated due to time but no it was separated so we could maintain our power" Simba said disgusted with the ideal he used to believe in.

"We have brought an age of prosperity we have made a peaceful world Simba" Mufasa told him.

"You can't believe this condemning an entire ideal manipulating the entire world all for power" Simba asked his father.

"No I don't, I didn't agree when I found out either" Mufasa said.

"Then why continue it?!" Simba demanded.

"Simple too much time has passed if our era ends now the world may very well end with it, the truth is too dangerous" Mufasa reasoned.

"We can trust them our descendents our families they can build a new world one that doesn't have to be separated one where all species can coexist like we were meant to!" Simba thundered.

The stars glowed a red light and the sky seemed to shake, "enough! Either embrace the secret and join us among the stars or be cast out into the void forever!" The kings told him.

"We really are nothing but tyrants" Simba said in disgust.

"No I led because I wanted to preserve our home I never wanted power nor did you will you really ignore everything we've done for this world?" Mufasa asked him.

"Of course not you did great things father but the kingdom has slowly turned away from us our reign cannot exist anymore the lions must step down" Simba said.

"Are out of your mind the world would fall into chaos think Simba how can you not realize this?!" Mufasa thundered.

"Because I believe in my family I believe in what Vitani is doing and Umoja and Uhuru I believe we have gone as far as we can" Simba answered.

The sky thundered and the ground began to open, "then you are not one of us!" the kings said.

"No allow him to fight for his belief give him a trial by combat!" Mufasa pleaded.

"Mufasa you know what this means son" Ahadi said showing himself from the sky.

"I can't let my son be exiled to the void" Mufasa said.

"Brother if this trial is accepted you will be the one fighting it" Taka warned.

"He is right my son" Ahadi told him.

"I accept the terms just let me fight for my son" Mufasa requested.

"Simba do you accept" The kings asked.

"Yes" Simba said.

The ground closed up and the sky calmed the area had turned into a field under the stars.

Simba turned to see Mufasa in front of him, "just agree to join them if you don't there is nothing more I can do you will wander the mortal world forever" Mufasa pleaded.

"No I will fight for this I'm sorry father" Simba said with regret.

"Mufasa try to reason with them!" Sarabi asked him.

"No this is Simba's only chance" Mufasa said stepping forward.

"If you win you will ascend into the stars regardless if you lose you will wander the mortal world do you acknowledge" Mufasa asked with regret.

"I do" Simba replied.

"I was trying to save you" Mufasa said.

"You can't protect me anymore" Simba said.

"I can, at least one more time" Mufasa replied.

Simba and Mufasa ran across the field leaping at one another and colliding in mid air Mufasa pushed Simba down with his superior strength slamming him onto the grass Simba slammed his paw into his fathers face resulting in Mufasa throwing Simba across the field Simba pulled himself up only to find Mufasa jumping right at him moments away from bringing his paw down Simba moved out of the way and grabbing Mufasa and falling backwards throwing him across the field Mufasa tumbled on the grass and pulled himself up Simba struck him above the eye, Mufasa growled and struck Simba right in the left cheek with such force that it knocked him right off his feet sending him crashing to the ground Mufasa pinned Simba down and raised his paw preparing to bring it down, Simba intercepted it and rolled over using his leverage to pin his father down he smacked his paw across his face which Mufasa ignored grabbing his paw before kneeing him in the ribs Simba doubled over in pain allowing Mufasa to strike him in the chin he then kicked him off sending Simba crashing into a rock created from the environment.

Simba pulled himself up this wasn't working his father was way stronger than him he would have to try something else but what from what he could tell Mufasa was faster than him too he had both speed and raw force maybe if he combined both he could use it against him. Simba saw Mufasa running towards him he waited until the last second and attempted to move to the side but Mufasa already changed his direction spearing Simba mid motion and smashing him to the ground. Mufasa grabbed Simba by the neck and slammed his head on the ground causing his vision to blur Simba struck Mufasa in the chin he didn't seem to pay it any heed either, that was it his father was so strong, fast and even durable that he probably barely regarded damage because he so rarely received it he didn't seem to care too much about defense except from crippling blows which he always expected but what about painful but unharmful blows, Simba swung for his upper eye only to instead strike the noise. Mufasa roared and rolled off of Simba thrashing in pain he wasn't expecting it Simba then thrust his paw at his throat Mufasa countered it but instead Simba slammed his other paw into his ear Mufasa roared and grabbed it Simba then struck the other one. Mufasa was thrashing in pain from the attack on his senses Simba then roared loudly further hurting his ears he couldn't concentrate Simba then struck him in the eye it was only a paw but it still left him in considerable pain. This was it Mufasa couldn't hear, smell or even fully see anything now was the chance to go for the win.

Taka watched as Mufasa and Simba battled this was wrong neither wanted it they were just fighting for what they believed and yet the kings were forcing them to duel neither should have to forsake their place here and both Mufasa and Simba were missing the point a point Taka had realized, his mind was made up he would not allow Simba and Mufasa to destroy their bond any longer.

Simba watched Mufasa thrash and jumped at him preparing to strike him in the throat while his other paw would strike his temple if both blows landed Simba would be to finish this almost immediately after he prepared to bring them down only for Mufasa to react like lightning grabbing his paw and slamming him to the ground attempting to pin him down, he was faking some of the injuries to lure him into a false sense of security but Simba could tell he was still not completely recovered from it if he could reach his throat this battle would be over, clearly Mufasa had the same idea as he was trying the same thing. Both struggled to as their paws reached for their throat Mufasa's reached it first pushing down on Simba's neck, feeling his consciousness slipping Simba struck Mufasa in the throat causing him to double over but not release his grip Simba then begun striking his chin repeatedly while Mufasa pressed down even harder in the end Mufasa collapsed from the blows tumbling away from Simba while Simba's paw dropped they were both exhausted they struggled to reach for each other again when Taka jumped in front of them.

"Enough" he said.

"What are you doing Taka" Uru asked emerging from her star.

"This is wrong we are wrong" Taka said. "

I understand that but don't you realize what you're doing step away before it's too late" Uru cried.

"No mother I will not watch even more needless violence and intolerance" Taka stated.

Mufasa and Simba could both hear the words of Taka and Uru and both understood what Taka was risking.

"No brother stop before you forsake your place forever!" Mufasa shouted.

"Scar why are you doing this?" Simba asked.

"I don't deserve a place among them I never did" Taka said.

"Taka you have proven yourself please stop" Uru pleaded.

"Let him make his choice Uru he has always cared for others over himself" Ahadi said.

"Are you saying you wish to take Simba's punishment" The kings asked.

"He deserves a place here rather he agrees with you or not he was a great king I'm the one who deserves to wander the void" Taka said with self loathing.

Taka approached Simba reaching his paw out to him.

"It's over Simba, you don't have to continue." Take told him.

Simba pushed his paw away, "No, I can't just walk away." Simba said defiantly.

Take was stunned why would Simba want to continue this battle, he had nothing to prove, he had already proved himself a great King.

"Simba, what are you talking about?" Taka asked him. Mufasa was confused by his son's response, what did he feel he had to prove.

"I have to fight on, I have to finish this no matter what." Simba stated.

"Simba why, you have done more than enough." Mufasa replied there was a hint of desperation in his voice.

Simba didn't agree he knew exactly what he had to prove, to the world and himself.

"No father, I said I can no longer be in your shadow, I have to do this, I have to prove that I can be your equal." Simba said with strength.

Mufasa understood now, Simba always felt like he was in his shadow, now he had to rise out of it, just as he rose out of his father's. Mufasa knew it Simba couldn't turn away, this was the moment everything had been leading Simba to, his final trial, and Mufasa would help his son see it through.

"Can you, are you prepared for this, you believe there is nothing more for me to teach you?" Mufasa challenged.

"I am ready to face whatever lies ahead of me." Simba said with certainty.

Very well Simba, it is time for your final lesson." Mufasa declared.

Taka along with Ahadi, Uru, Zira and Sarabi all watched as Simba and Mufasa stared each other down. Taka understood Simba's reasons, he knew what it was like living in another's shadow which worried him, he had to hope Simba was doing this for the right reason. Either way now Simba would know once and for all if he could truly equal his father.

"Good luck, Simba." Taka said quietly.

Simba stared intensely at his father, he knew he wouldn't hold back neither would Simba.

"Let us finish this father." Simba said, Mufasa nodded in agreement.

Mufasa and Simba charged at each other one final time; they collide in the air and fall to the ground. Simba pushes Mufasa down pinning him he reaches for his throat, Mufasa grabs him and with the strength of a mountain lifts him off him; he then bulrushed Simba slamming him into a rock. Simba felt his spine smash into the rock and collapsed to the ground. Mufasa grabbed him around the neck and pinned him against the rock, Simba frantically struggled in his grip resulting in Mufasa tightening his grip on Simba's throat. Simba grabbed Mufasa's paw and tried to free himself but his father was too strong, Simba could feel his vision beginning to blur, soon Simba would black out and it would be over.

Simba studied his father looking for a weakness, nothing any attack he would intercept unless, an idea formed, it was desperate but it was his only option and also the one thing his father wouldn't see coming.

Mufasa could see it, Simba didn't have anything left, it was over, but his son had nothing to regret, he couldn't of made him more proud.

"You fought well" Mufasa said proud.

"Yes, but not good enough." Simba said weakly.

"Not yet" Simba choked out in a near whisper.

Simba tried to remove Mufasa's paw one final time he then threw his left paw at his head; Mufasa caught it and held it back. Simba removed his paw from Mufasa's allowing him to tighten his grip, however before he could Simba thrust his paw at Mufasa's solar plexus; normally Mufasa would've stopped it but one paw was around Simba's throat the other holding back his other one, completely vulnerable, Simba's blow connected perfectly knocking the wind out of Mufasa; stunned by the blow Mufasa let Simba go, taking advantage of the moment Simba then struck him in the throat. Mufasa collapsed falling to his knees in front of Simba.

"You have taught me well father." Simba told Mufasa.

Mufasa looked up at Simba a sense of pride filling him.

"I would've never become the Lion I was without you." Simba continued.

Mufasa smiled at his son.

"But now I must find my own place among the kings, just as Kiara and the kingdoms must find theirs." Simba declared to not just Mufasa but the kings as well, he then thrust his paw at Mufasa's chest before stopping and pushing him down. Simba then stood over the fallen form of Mufasa, cementing his victory.

"It is done, well done Simba." The kings stated.

Taka could not believe it, Simba actually did it, he beat him, he beat Mufasa. Simba had once again proven why he was King. He watched as Simba reached his paw out to Mufasa and helped him up.

"Thank you father" Simba told him.

You were never in my shadow Simba, I was in yours." Mufasa stated.

"No, you inspired me, we build each other." Simba replies.

"I had to stand by what believed even if it was against you, but we'll always need each other." Simba stared.

"You are ready, I can see that now." Mufasa said with pride.

"As can I" Taka said.

"You've made me proud Simba." Taka told him.

"Taka are you ready to leave this place?" The kings asked.

Zira, Sarabi, Ahadi, and Uru all arrived to witness what would be Tara's exile.

"Wait, I won Taka no longer has to take my place, he can join the kings." Simba reasoned.

"No Simba, this is what I want, I choose this." Taka stated there was a hint of self loathing in his voice.

"Taka you can't leave me again!" Zira said.

"We have a chance finally you love me don't you?" Zira asked in sadness.

"Always, I don't know how I met such a wonderful lioness two in fact, but Simba just deserves his place far more than I do I'm sorry Zira" Taka said.

"No Taka please!" Zira cried.

"Let him go Zira" a calm compassionate and sweet voice said she then appeared in front of them Sarafina.

"This is his choice we must let him do what he thinks is right" Sarafina said.

"She's right we can't control the choices of others" Sarabi said.

"That's why, don't you see we don't have to step down but there's no need to preserve the secret anymore to influence the world our time is done it's time to allow the next generation to find their way if you seek to make everything right than just let it go just as I am willing to" Taka told them.

"Taka you have defied the will of the kings but you have also shown how much you have changed and matured we will spare you the void and give into your request for Simba but you will remain in exile" the kings said.

"I understand." Taka stated.

"I was wrong about you" Simba said.

"No you weren't" Taka said.

"I forgive you Scar I forgive you" Simba told him before standing alongside the kings and queens who than departed leaving only Taka, Zira and Sarafina.

Taka gazed at the lionesses he loved, "after all this we're pulled apart again" Zira said.

"What will you do" she asked.

"Help Kiara, help everyone take down Kecila and I guess I'll just be their whenever they need me" Taka answered.

"Let me come with you" Zira pleaded.

"And let you forsake paradise I would never allow that" Taka said while smiling at her.

"I love you" Zira said.

"I love you too" Taka said back.

She then kissed him quickly but deeply before turning away and leaving him with Sarafina, "he has longed to see you make this everything he wishes for" Zira told her.

Taka and Sarafina were standing alone, "you are as beautiful as I always remembered" Taka said.

"And you're as sweet and selfless" Sarafina told him.

"I still love you" Taka began to say.

"I heard you I heard everything I still love you too" Sarafina told him.

"Do you regret it?" Taka asked.

"Do you?" Sarafina replied.

"I regret losing you but I gained so much later Zira Vitani, Kovu, Nuka" Taka said.

"Then it wasn't a loss really, to see Zira so happy" Sarafina said.

"I'll always wonder though what it would've been" Taka said.

"We know through the cub we named, and I believe we will found out in our next life" Sarafina said.

"What?" Taka said.

"I will find you, and I know you will find me this exile will not last forever and when it ends you will be Zira's but when the time comes to move on once more know that I will be waiting and then after literally a life time then we can I have our life together" Sarafina told him she then turned away.

"Sarafina" Taka called out.

"I know what you want but I will give that when we are together wait for it Taka and wait for me" Sarafina said before she faded her beautiful smile shining down on him.

Taka watched her depart as well as Zira he hoped Sarafina was right about both for now however all he could do was atone for what he had done by helping Kiara build a better world.

: Chapter 57:

Our final moment

Kecila was walking through the wasteland of the pride lands she didn't know where she was going something was just compelling her she hated it, not being in full control, why was this happening after nearly a century of holding it all back it was all pouring out now why?! She gazed up to see where her emotions had led her she gazed down it was a graveyard only a few miles from pride rock. Kecila stared down at the grave she didn't need to see whose it was, why on earth did her emotions lead her here this was long dead it didn't matter anymore.

"Why am I here?" Kecila asked confused.

She stared at his grave, "did you bring me here still denying the truth huh" Kecila said her voice trembling.

She could feel the wind around her she could feel him, "you just don't get the message do you, you were weak so I killed you, you mean nothing to me anymore" Kecila seethed.

She tried to turn away only to realize her body wouldn't let her, she growled and unleashed an inferno of fire at the grave but at the last second it dissipated.

"You think you have any control over me?!" Kecila roared.

"You don't I killed you without batting an eye and I would burn your corpse to ashes just as easily!" She screamed she then reverted to her demon form only to be immediately forced back into her hyena form.

"What is happening, what have you done to me, what have they, he done to me?" Kecila asked in fear.

She couldn't look away she wouldn't look at the name, "I turned away from this all of this willingly I don't have a conscious" she said laughing.

The wind blew across the grave and finally she caved wiping away the ash she saw the name beneath it and the words engraved on it.

"Rest in peace Ahadi king of the pride lands wise leader beloved father and mate"

Kecila was trembling she turned to the back and again her body betrayed her carving her own words on the back.

"He fought against me, rested beside me, and to the end loved me, as did I sleep peacefully my love" Kecila spoke the words out loud before growling and slicing the grave stone in half.

It did no good she could still see him she could see all of them, she watched them fight against one another only for it to slowly turn into a dance, they battled and collapsed to the ground they pulled themselves forward before passing out into each others arms, she saw Ed sitting beside her Shenzi hunting with her and she remembered a feeling buried so deep she barely registered it.

Kecila forced the memories from her head they were irrelevant pathetic traits of weakness he didn't matter to her none of them not even Hatari she saved him because?

"Why did I save him I should've let him die then I wouldn't experiencing this now" Kecila growled.

She began to giggle as the wind surrounding her.

"You think I care about him that I actually see myself as his mother why would I because rendered my son brain dead he was in the way I didn't hate him I didn't want to do it but it was necessary, hahah oh you think I'm replacing him that's it isn't it well you're wrong I would kill Hatari without batting an eye I would" Kecila said deranged and in complete denial.

Kecila stood motionless feeling the wind around her she closed her eyes trying to ignore it all she then felt something wet on her cheek was it raining she opened her eyes and all of sudden felt another she reached her paw and wiped it away glancing down at it, it was, no it couldn't be she struggled to force herself to transform again but failed she gazed down at her paw on it was a single tear.

"Aaaaahhhhh!" Kecila screamed in pain and fear throwing it to the ground slashing her claws at everything in sight she continued to scream as her body thrashed around.

"Die die diiieeee!" Kecila screamed slashing at the wind.

"Just diiiiieeee!" Kecila roared her claws tearing the rocks in front of her to pieces she could still feel it.

Kecila placed her paws on her head and began thrashing about on the ground.

"Aaaaahhhh! Stoooopppp! Gahhhhh!" Kecila screamed she began smashing her head into the ground before scraping it across it she pulled herself up blood dripping from her head.

"Get out of me!" Kecila shouted extracting her claws and stabbing them into her chest before yanking them out she could still feel it.

"Get out, leave, be gone, get ouuutttt!" she screamed in desperation while frantically clawing at herself.

She wasn't healing as fast as she used to she felt her body succumbing she let out a defiant roar her face contorted into agony as her body became warped and twisted with a final scream she forced herself into her demon form she felt the emotions dying down she stared at the reflection of her monstrous form.

"This is what I am what I was always meant to be anything else is a lie, it's all a lie" Kecila told herself fighting to keep her own humanity at bay she was a demon she was not human she never was.

Kiara, Kovu, Vitani, Nala and Kurongu were all standing alongside the hyena clan who had just finished laying Kilbali to rest Uhuru and Umoja gave him a final bow of respect before turning away.

"Well done you both did well" Kiara told them.

"Thanks I guess this is the beginning for us right of, our era?" Uhuru said uncertain.

"I suppose it is" Kiara answered.

"What do we do now?" Umoja asked.

"Do we do anything Kiara you're the one who Taka said" Vitani began to say.

"No we are not pawns to be maneuvered into a single position I will face Hatari but only because he left me no choice" Kiara said.

"Then let us help you with all us together" Kovu said.

"No I have to do this he wants me this battle must be mine alone" Kiara replied.

"Then what do we do?" Umoja asked.

"We follow Kiara's wishes" Nala said.

"She can handle Hatari she is ready" Kurongu said.

"Couldn't we help her?" Uhuru asked.

Kovu knew the answer to this he wanted to help his mate as well but they had their own task to complete "no we have to take down Kecila or at least hold her off long enough for Kiara to stop Hatari" Kovu said.

"How can we possibly defeat Kecila directly?" Nala asked.

"We overwhelm her she's powerful but she's not unstoppable we flank her from all sides she'll eventually reach her limits" Kovu stated.

"We'll reach ours first" Kurongu said.

"No you saw it didn't you she's struggling if Kiara takes Hatari that will distract her giving us the edge one kill blow is all we'll need" Kovu explained.

"We don't all come back from this you know that right" Nala said.

"If we do nothing the world doesn't come back from this, Hatari and Kecila will burn it to the ground" Kurongu said.

"No Hatari will only destroy one or two more prides but the fear and panic from the rest of the world after three prides had been destroyed within a week the panic will turn the world upside down" Kiara explained.

"Plunging it into chaos" Vitani concluded.

"Then we're all that's left we lost Simba, we lost Sarafina, Shauku, Yatima if we fail then they died for nothing I'm not gonna let that happen" Kovu said with determination.

"Simba told me one day I would be ready and I know I am he trusted me with all of you and I won't fail him, we can win this" Kovu told them while standing proudly.

The hyenas could hear the conversation going on they wondered what they were about to do they got a bit closer so they could better hear it.

"I will follow you my son" Kurongu said bowing.

"As will I" Nala said bowing as well.

"I've stood with you this far and I always will" Vitani said bowing.

"So now you all accept your place in the great circle" Taka said before appearing before them.

"Scar, are the kings themselves standing with us" Nala asked him.

"Their future is at stake as much as anyone's and we know how to defeat Kecila" Taka told them.

"How" Kovu asked strongly.

"Her demon form something is changing in her my father can feel it before we couldn't make contact with her soul now we can but her demonic energy cuts us off from it" Taka explained.

"I get it force her out of her demon form" Kovu said.

"And the kings will track her soul and pull her back into the afterlife just like they did so with me" Taka stated.

"What will you do?" Vitani asked.

"I will use what spiritual strength I have to block her demonic energy I will not be able to block all of it but she should be significantly weakened" Taka said.

"You can do that?" Nala said.

"Only because she is unraveling before her mind was too strong but now" Taka explained.

"Then that's our plan, Vitani, Nala, Kurongu and myself will hold off Kecila while Kiara confronts Hatari, Taka you cut Kecila off from her demonic energy we'll take that opening to injure her enough to the point where she can't maintain her demon form then the kings will force her out of this world whatever link Hatari has will be severed as well forcing him to stand down" Kovu said.

They were ready now this was it their final chance if they failed then everything would end.

Vitani was looking around her cave taking in the sight she saw Uhuru and Umoja and approached them, "treasuring life's precious moments" Vitani asked.

"I suppose it's just overwhelming what's about to happen" Umoja said.

"Change always is" Vitani told them.

"What are we going to do in this battle?" Uhuru asked.

"You won't be a part of it" Vitani said.

"What you can't just leave us" Uhuru said.

"Listen to me I was just meant to protect the hyenas not lead them that was your purpose and I have but you too must protect them here in my place you must not just keep them safe but lead them and give them a place in the future world" Vitani told them.

"But Vitani" Umoja tried to say.

"Only you can show the world that they do have a place in it" Vitani stated.

"I know you will" she finished

"We understand right Umoja" Uhuru asked Umoja just nodded.

Vitani was pleased the hyenas future was secured, "thank you keep them safe" Vitani told them.

"Why can't we just do that" a female hyena told her.

"You were just going to leave without telling us" she said.

"If I had you would've tried to stop me" Vitani replied.

"Yes because we don't want you to just risk your life we care about you" the hyena told her.

"We're not letting you leave alone" a male hyena said.

"We want to fight beside you" another said.

"No I won't let you risk your lives I'm going alone that's final" Vitani told them.

"You can't make that choice for us" the female hyena said.

"I don't want you involved in violence" Vitani told her.

"What if they weren't?" Uhuru asked.

"What if they protected the surrounding animals and stopped the fire Hatari set" Uhuru asked.

"No it's too dangerous" Vitani replied.

"We aren't your children" the male hyena said.

Vitani didn't know what else to say to them, "Vitani you want them to have a place in the world if they save it that may be all they need to finally be welcomed in it" Uhuru told her.

"I just don't want them to get hurt" Vitani said.

"Vitani let them make their own choice it's time to let them go" Umoja told her.

Vitani knew he was right and finally relented, "alright stop the fire and protect anyone you find, and stay safe" Vitani told them the last two words were in an incredibly soft and caring voice.

"You've done so much for us these past few weeks we owe so much to you" the female hyena said.

"You owe me nothing" Vitani said.

"You didn't have to do any of this for us" she replied.

"Yes I did" Vitani said.

Vitani and the hyenas left the cave and made their way to Kovu and the rest as she moved through the pride Vitani hugged as many hyena pups as she could embracing many of the teenagers as well as some adults she couldn't explain it but she loved them all.

Uhuru and Umoja were alone in the cave, "you don't expect me to stay here while everyone else goes right?" Uhuru asked.

"No way but I need to ask you something first, Uhuru I love you and I think I always did ever since I've known you and I want to spend my life with you will you be my mate, I don't care if you're a hyena will you" Umoja asked before being cut off.

"My answer is yes" Uhuru told him.

"But not now at this moment, we are coming back and I long to walk down that aisle and embrace you as my mate in front of the world" Uhuru told him before nuzzling him she then kissed him gently before gazing into his eyes.

"I love you Umoja" Uhuru said smiling gently.

"I love you Uhuru" Umoja replied.

They gazed at each other and walked out of the cave side by side it wasn't official yet but as they were concerned they were already mates.

Nala was visiting Pumba in the medical bay, "I'm coming with you" Pumba said.

"No normally I would allow it but you can barely stand you wouldn't last" Nala told him.

"But I have to for Simba and Timone he would fight" Pumba said.

"Not if his presence would only distract his friends you're all that is left of them Pumba live for them" Nala told him.

"I want to help" Pumba said.

"And you can by being here by giving whichever of us comes back something to come home to" Nala reasoned.

"Live for Simba Pumba and if things go wrong when you are ready get the hyena children and the women here out of this place and take them somewhere far somewhere safe" Nala asked.

"I will I promise" Pumba said.

"I know you will I hope to see you again my friend" Nala told him.

"Come home Nala all of you" Pumba told her Nala nodded and smiled before leaving the cave.

Hatari returned to Pride Rock where he saw Kecila waiting for him in her demon form.

"Mother you're back" he said happily.

"Spare me the welcome is this the day or not?" Kecila said impatient.

"It is, our moment mother" Hatari answered.

"Then deal with it" Kecila said harshly.

Hatari turned to the Pride Lands where many animals still remained the animals from not just this kingdom but the anarchist and faith one as well they would do the job perfectly, he created a thing of fire thanks to the energy his mother gave him forcing them towards pride rock.

"Hear me tomorrow everything will change tomorrow a great battle will be fought and a new world will rise after it and you will be the witnesses if you wish to survive you will witness this battle and when it is over you will seek out all prides and tell them of this battle spare no details let them know their era is over and usher in a new one you will tell this tale or you will die" Hatari told them.

Perfect now Kiara had witnesses her ascension was assured, Hatari stared up at the moon he could almost see it the eclipse the wheels of destiny.

"We are ready mother" Hatari said.

"Good deal with Kiara I will kill the rest" Kecila said coldly she wasn't interested in a fight right now she just wanted them all to die.

Kiara and the rest had gathered outside the hyena pride preparing to depart alongside Vitani and the hyena clan when Uhuru and Umoja emerged as well.

"What are you doing?" Kiara asked.

"This is our fight too" Umoja said.

"No you're too vital to the future" Kiara said.

"If we are to lead this clan we must stand alongside them in our darkest days" Uhuru told her.

"Let them come Kiara they're right it's their fight too" Kovu said.

Umoja and Uhuru joined Vitani beside the hyena clan they all marched towards the destroyed pride lands. Kiara stood in front of them and gazed at the moon the eclipse was near this would be it would Kiara prove that everything was solely determined by choice or in the end would she surrender to destiny.

Taka stood alongside Mufasa, Uru and Ahadi.

"Are you certain the kings can do this?" Taka asked.

"Yes and we won't fail this time" Mufasa answered.

"She is weakening I can feel it within her we can do this" Ahadi said.

"Can you Ahadi I know how you feel about her" Uru asked.

"I can Uru" Ahadi said.

"Then be in position this is our last chance" Taka said.

"Brother this will not come without sacrifice" Mufasa told him.

"I'll risk everything I am" Taka said.

"We can't fail" he whispered.

"we won't" Mufasa replied.

This was it there was going back now the die had been cast it was do or die on this day either a new world of peace and acceptance would rise united or the world would simply end and chaos would consume all either way this would be it, their swansong.

: Chapter 58:

Swansong

It was near dawn soon the sun would rise however the moon was near as well the eclipse would soon begin this would be the day for nearly the last five years the world had been defined by a clash of different ideals, Anarchy and order, faith and individuality, but in the end all of these led back to one thing choice and purpose and that was all these years had ever been a struggle between destiny and choice. On this day that struggle would finally end a struggle that began a thousand years ago and shaped the world the coming hours would determine if it shaped others fates as well or if there even was a fate.

Kiara and Kovu led Kurongu and Nala while Vitani, Uhuru and Umoja led the hyenas they all calmly marched towards the wasteland that was the pride lands nothing could save it but they could still save everything else. Hatari watched them above Pride Rock he paid the others no heed all that mattered was his brother all that mattered was Kiara. Kecila saw the lions and hyenas approaching she was insulted that her own pack would be used against her fine they could join the corpses she stared intensely and noticed Uhuru and Umoja they stood proudly but their tails would often intertwine they were clearly together. It filled Kecila with rage the memories it brought back she should've just killed them maybe then she wouldn't be experiencing any of this it didn't matter anymore they would die she would make sure of it they were all going to die.

They approached Pride Rock they would be in front of their enemies soon.

"Go find anyone you can" Vitani told the hyenas.

"We won't fail you" one said.

"I know" Vitani replied softly she hugged a small group before sending them off.

"Stay with them" Vitani told Uhuru and Umoja.

"We will we won't let anything happen to our clan" Umoja told her.

"Our family" Uhuru finished the two of them then separated to join with the hyenas.

Hatari noticed the hyenas separating where were they going, "mother we should intercept them" Hatari told them.

"Forget it I'll kill them next" Kecila hissed.

"Start the fire burn this world" Kecila demanded.

Hatari and Kecila stood on Pride Rock staring down at the scorched kingdom and gazing out to the prides afar Kecila opened her mouth and unleashed an inferno of fire upon the destroyed land, Hatari then released a flame of his own they both then manipulated the flame causing it to grow and spread.

"Now burn this world to ashes!" Hatari declared causing the flame to spiral out of control and burn through everything while spreading past the borders to the prides beyond.

This was it all or nothing time to act.

"It's up to the hyenas to contain that fire" Kovu said.

"Then we have to deal with its source" Kiara said.

"You deal with Hatari we'll handle Kecila" Kurongu said.

"Alright we can do this!" Kiara declared.

"Now!" Kiara commanded.

They all charged towards Pride Rock roaring. Hatari jumped down from Pride Rock melting the stone he landed on while Kecila was burning nearly everything she touched.

"Leave Kiara alive kill the rest" Hatari told her.

"Believe me I will" Kecila replied her voice filled with nothing but hate.

Hatari unleashed a blast of fire towards Kiara which she rolled out of the way to dodge while Kecila threw one at the other four they scattered to avoid it Kecila roared and unleashed a roar of fire at them while Hatari blasted at Kiara again who moved out of the way sending it into Kecila's.

"Just get out of my way and deal with her!" Kecila snarled.

Hatari began running from Kecila causing Kiara to follow him.

Kecila watched as Kovu, Vitani, and Kurongu approached her she prepared to unleash another wave of fire at the three, wait three were was the forth? Nala jumped on Kecila from behind biting into her demonic shoulder Kecila growled and anger grabbing Nala and slamming her to the ground only for Kovu to tackle her into a wall she grabbed him by the neck while he struck her in the left cheek Kurongu then came plowing into her legs causing her to topple over onto the ground. Kecila forced herself up and glared at the four of them who had surrounded her.

"You're all suicidal" she spat.

"If you long for death then I will send to meet it in pieces!" Kecila shouted before backhanding Vitani to the ground.

She grabbed her body and used her own paw to deflect Kurongu's attack before kicking him in the face Kovu jumped at her claws extracted but Kecila used Vitani's to counter slashing Kovu she noticed Nala coming at her she threw Vitani into Kovu knocking him down while catching Nala mid charge she lifted her off the ground and pile drived her into the pavement she turned to see the other three coming right at her she spun herself to avoid their attacks while elbowing Kurongu in the face she kneed Kovu in the gut at the same time before a second later she struck Vitani's chin she then raised her half foot claws and drove them toward Vitani's chest.

"Vitani!" Kovu cried stopping her claws with his own.

Kovu struggled against Kecila's superior strength struggling to hold her claws at bay he screamed as he begun forcing them up, Kurongu came swooping in stabbing her back while Nala jumped from the air stabbing her neck causing Kecila to drop to her knees Kovu stabbed her in the chest his other paw going into her rib.

"Vitani take her" Kovu screamed, Vitani jumped behind her and grabbed Kecila by the neck she then extracted her claws.

"great one, please forgive my actions" she said before slicing her claws across Kecila's throat.

Kecila roared then choked but she didn't fall she turned to them even more enraged.

"You fools have reduced me to this to the point where you could've killed me you made me weak!" Kecila roared.

She then jumped on her legs and split kicked Nala and Vitani causing them to let go she then thrust her leg out knocking Kovu down before head butting Kurongu they all pulled themselves up and came at her again Kecila growled and delivered a spinning kick striking them all at the same time. she came straight at Kovu ready to tear his heart out when Nala and Vitani came at her at the same time slicing her in the face she ignored it and grabbed Nala's other paw Vitani slid under her and sliced her legs causing her to fall over they both then thrust their claws at her one the chest the other the head Kecila dodged and delivered an up kick to Nala's jaw while sweeping kicking Vitani. Kovu helped Nala up while Kurongu helped Vitani.

Kecila was struggling to get up but her leg was trashed she snarled and without hesitation completely twisted her leg around snapping the bone back into place before twisting it back to normal she then rose from the ground hellfire in her eyes, what were they going to do she should be dead already how on earth could they beat her?

Umoja and Uhuru along with the hyenas were chasing the fire that was spreading fast.

"It's moving fast we're not going to catch it!" Umoja said.

"Then what do we do?" a female hyena asked.

Umoja and Uhuru pondered the question normally they would use something to block it but there was nothing left in the pride lands.

"If we can't stop it we have to at least redirect somewhere devoid of life" Uhuru said.

Umoja looked around that place was definitely the pride lands, "we can keep it confined here if we direct to the pride lands" Umoja said.

"There will be nothing for it to burn and it will burn away it's oxygen" Uhuru concluded.

"How do we change it's course?" another male hyena asked.

Uhuru and Umoja looked at each other they then felt the wind around them they turned to the fire that was growing but spreading slowly it wouldn't be until it reached an alive and inhabitant pride that it would be able to flourish, wait that was it the fire needed something to burn if they gave it one it would follow whatever path it was on.

"Follow us" Umoja commanded.

"Where are we going?" another female hyena asked.

"We have a plan just follow our lead" Uhuru told them.

They then ran ahead of the fire stopping near the border.

"What are we doing?" a male hyena asked.

"Remove chunks of your fur" Umoja commanded.

"What why?" a teenage male hyena asked.

"That fire needs something to burn we're going to give it one and direct it right back to the Pride Lands" Uhuru answered.

The hyenas looked at her confused, "alright we trust you on this" the female hyena said.

They all began cutting off large chunks of their fur while Uhuru and Umoja did the same.

"When we have it on our path we have to find a place where we could weaken it" Umoja said.

"We could direct it towards a cave seal it inside" Uhuru suggested.

"That could cause the fire to explode" Umoja argued.

"Yes but the explosion being confined in the cave would mostly extinguish the fire and disperse into much smaller parts" Uhuru suggested.

Umoja understood that was perfect they now knew what to do.

"Gather the fur and head back towards the fire when we approach it take the fur and make a path don't breath in too much of the smoke" Umoja commanded.

They gathered the fur and moved towards the fire as they got closer they began spreading the fur all over the ground. They were nearing the fire and the smoke was beginning to clog their lugs they began to cough from it but held their ground.

"There it is spread the fur divert it" Uhuru said while coughing.

The hyenas spread the fur until it finally neared the fire which began to burn through it but not enough to divert it.

"There must be a path it's traveling on" Uhuru said.

"But what there's nothing to burn but" Umoja said then it hit him.

"Ash it's traveling through the ash!" Umoja said.

"How can we move all this ash?" a hyena asked.

Uhuru thought of the question but then it came to her, "we don't have to we just have to direct enough ash into our spread out fur" Uhuru said.

"Of course it's traveling through it quick everyone spread the ash surrounding this area to our pile!" Umoja ordered.

They all began sweeping their paws across the ash holding their breath to keep the smoke out they continued sweeping it all the ash began to merge with their pile of fur.

"That's it now move away!" Umoja said coughing.

Uhuru stepped to the side of the fire holding her breath she then spread the fur onto the ground near the ash the fire consumed them and then began traveling down it's new path before long it reached the fur path.

"Yes it worked!" Umoja" she said

"The rest of you get whatever animals you can away from here we'll finish this" Uhuru said.

"We can't leave you!" the female hyena said.

"We'll be fine you've done your part now get the animals to safety" Umoja ordered.

The hyenas reluctantly complied heading back towards Pride Rock, Umoja and Uhuru then carved of bits of their fur placed them in each others mouth and followed the traveling fire if they pulled off this last part than they would've just saved all of the prides.

Kiara chased Hatari through the wasteland kingdom he didn't attack though he just continued running avoiding her efforts to attack him he then stopped near the borders sitting down. Kiara prepared to charge him when he created a circle of fire around her.

"Not yet brother" he said while watching the moon slowly approaching.

"Our moment is not quite here" Hatari told her.

Kiara glared staring through the flames there was no way out but that wouldn't stop her from trying.

"You think you can hold me back with a little fire, I'm not going to just quit!" Kiara declared.

She jumped at him only for Hatari to create a thing of fire to push her back. Kiara rolled away from it and sliced at him but a fire wall blocked it, this wouldn't stop her, Kiara rolled to the walls and her paw attempted to grab Hartari by the throat who backhanded it away. Kiara growled and lunged at him again.

The hyenas arrived near Pride Rock where they caught sight of the animals they didn't seem to be in any danger they also caught sight of Vitani and the others struggling against Kecila who was taking the upper hand they knew they were given orders but the animals didn't need their help Vitani and the others did.

Kovu, Vitani, Nala and Kurongu all threw themselves at Kecila who intercepted them sliding into Kurongu pulling Kovu down and flipping him. Nala and Vitani came at her only for her to jump in the air and spin kick both of them. Kovu grabbed her from behind lifting her up and slamming her backwards into the ground.

"Rush her now!" he said.

They all dog piled on Kecila who forced herself up and with a mighty roar threw all of them off of her sending them crashing and toppling to the ground. Kecila growled drool dripping from her demonic mouth she bared her teeth as she slowly approached all of them.

"Which one of you will go in pieces first?" Kecila snarled.

"How about I just rip you apart all at the same time!" she spat.

She then began running them growling and snarling she leaped at them preparing for the kill when a hyena knocked her out of the air. Kecila got up and was surprised to see her own people standing in front of her.

"You will not harm any member of our family" the mother of the pup Vitani spoke to said.

"You're family" Kecila said mockingly.

"They have helped us now we will help them" the mother hyena stated.

"Really do you even know battle the horrors of it?" Kecila asked while approaching them.

"War strengthens one's mind as it has these maggots I face but you" Kecila said.

"You are weak" Kecila said menacingly.

"What is she talking about?" Kovu asked.

Nala remembered something her mother said before Simba's duel with the Demon about what she did to her and Uhuru.

"Oh my god, get them out of here now!" Nala said.

"Oh so your mother told you about how I can bring the stronger side of you to surface good" Kecila said.

"Stay away from them!" Vitani demanded.

Kecila smirked, "you think they're yours fool I shaped them for almost half a century" Kecila said.

"You ruined us our entire legacy you destroyed" The mother hyena told her.

"Oh I don't see it that way I was just very persuasive" Kecila said smiling sadistically her eyes glowed a blood red.

The mother hyena clenched her head and collapsed before rising growling and snarling.

"What did you do?" Vitani demanded.

"I brought them home" Kecila said.

The rest of the hyenas collapsed clenching their heads as well, "you were never strong enough to defy me even you attacked me with a small army you were always instruments to my will" Kecila said.

Vitani watched in horror as the hyenas rose from the ground snarling and growling, "no don't let her do this to you" Vitani pleaded.

"Please worm they were never yours you were just holding them for me" Kecila said smiling cruelly.

Kovu, Nala and Kurongu pulled themselves up to find the entire hyena pack staring them down.

"Now here's your precious hope child watch closely, kill them tear out their hearts!" Kecila demanded.

The hyenas all came at Kovu, Nala and Kurongu who extracted their claws and met them.

"No don't hurt them!" Vitani cried.

She watched as her clan her family attacked her other family. Kovu sliced one across the chest while Kurongu knocked one to the ground Nala bit one's shoulder and took it to the ground.

"stop they don't know what they're doing!" Vitani pleaded.

Kurongu slammed one into a rock while Kovu grabbed one by the neck and slammed her face into the ground another one clawed him across the back causing him to cry out in pain while another bit Kurongu's ribs causing him to collapsed.

"No we can't hold back if we do they'll kill us I'm sorry Vitani" Nala said slicing her claws right for one's throat.

"No get away from my hyenas!" Vitani said throwing herself up and knocking Nala out of the way.

"Vitani we have to defend ourselves", Nala told her,

"No they're my family I won't let them die senselessly stay out of this" Vitani told her.

Vitani pulled herself up staring at the hyenas she dedicated herself to protecting, "you want them you'll have to get past me" Vitani told them.

"That's fine I didn't intend anyone to leave here alive let's see how many you can take with you" Kecila said.

"I will not lay a paw on you, do your worst but I won't fall" Vitani vowed.

"What is she doing?" Kurongu asked worried trying to rush toward her only for Vitani to push him out of the way.

"Rip her apart" Kecila said spitefully.

The hyenas came at Vitani slicing her around the chest another biting her right shoulder Vitani pushed him off and dodged a slash from another.

"You always had a strong jaw Jengo" Vitani said smiling warmly at him.

Jengo hesitated when he saw her smile, "don't hesitate" Kecila ordered.

Another came at her slashing her cheek before stabbing at her gut which Vitani caught.

"Asha still trying to proof your best right" Vitani told her while gently touching her paw.

"It hasn't fully healed yet" Vitani told her.

Asha felt her paw against her own and found herself struggling.

"She build a bond with that one too very well than kill her all of you" Kecila demanded.

Dozens and dozens of hyenas came at Vitani she dodged their blows moving gracefully with every blow she said a name.

"Eshe, Faraji, Imani, Nia" Vitani said while dodging their attacks.

"Attack endlessly I don't care if you're in each others way!" Kecila shouted.

The hyenas began slashing their claws recklessly Vitani dodged the attack while parrying others away from the hyenas one was about to strike Nia Vitani threw herself in front of it taking a slash to the back another flew down toward her she could move but the attack would injure Jengo Vitani took it full force directing it to her ribs.

"Mosi I know you would never hurt your brother, Sefu you always loved your niece" Vitani said while dodging two more blows.

"Amani, Zuri" Vitani said pushing them down the hyenas all began to hold their heads in pain.

"This can't be" Kecila said in disbelief.

"Just kill her already why is she doing this?" Kecila asked her voice cracking.

Vitani held multiple hyenas back, "I know you can hear me I see all of you, Nyah, Sauda, Subira I could name all of you I've spent at least one moment with each of you" she said not even noticing the pressure as the hyenas she held back continued to push.

"Everyone sees you as monsters as unworthy of this world but I don't I see a great potential in you all you can beat this because you are strong and so brave no matter what Kecila has done to you and if believing this means I die then I accept that you're lives are worth everything I'll keep you safe" Vitani said as they forced themselves to her continue each statement as they battered her.

Vitani broken body hit the ground, "its alright, I'm not le av ing y ou" she said in pain before being struck again.

"I'm here" Vitani said weakly.

Kovu watched the hyenas batter his sister and was about to jump in when Nala grabbed him, "I have to help her" Kovu cried.

"She won't let you either of you" Nala said.

"Then we use this opening to take Kecila it's all we can do" Kurongu said.

They pulled themselves to their feet and readied themselves to attack.

Uhuru and Umoja reached the fire and had guided towards the cave, "I'll lead it into the cave you collapse it" Umoja said.

"With you still in their no way!" Uhuru said.

"We have to do this Uhuru!" Umoja said.

"No I said we were both coming back after this we were going to!" Uhuru said her eyes beginning to fill with tears.

"There's more than just us" Umoja told her.

"I can't Umoja" Uhuru sobbed.

"I can count on you for this right" Umoja asked.

"Always" Uhuru said in tears.

"Uhuru I love you" Umoja told her fighting his own tears.

"I love you too" Uhuru replied in sadness.

Umoja ran into the cave spreading the fur while Uhuru was above the cave clawing at the weak stone tearing bits down she focused on a bolder and began pushing she could feel it moving and with one final push it tumbled down smashing on top of the cave causing it to collapse.

"Umoja get out now!" Uhuru cried.

Umoja rushed to the exit of the cave as fast as he could but just as he reached the fire began to fill the cave cutting him off and filling the cave with smoke Umoja felt his whole vision blurring.

The hyenas continued to struggle against themselves as Vitani approached them, "see so strong you've given me so much, and you've made me proud to call myself a member of the hyenas to call myself your" Vitani said only for Kecila to blast her aside.

"What are you doing" Kecila asked trembling her voice was almost shaking.

"You know what, you did it in that jungle" Vitani told her weakly.

"You're wrong!" Kecila thundered blasting Vitani again.

Kovu, Nala and Kurongu all tried to attack her but she swiftly blasted them aside she turned back to Vitani who was approaching the hyenas again.

"Get away from my clan!" Kecila screamed blasting Vitani again she felt the wind against her and she heard him.

"Can you truly deny it anymore Kecila?" Ahadi asked her.

"You can't run from it not anymore" Taka said.

Kecila turned to Vitani who stood in front of the hyenas, Kecila blasted her again and again.

"Why won't you stay down what are you doing why?!" Kecila roared.

"a mo th er al way s pro tect their child" Vitani choked out before collapsing to the ground the struggling hyenas all let out a scream and their eyes returned to normal.

"no, no, no" Kecila whispered in shock her body completely frozen Kovu, Nala and Kurongu and took advantage of this stabbing Kecila through the spine chest and neck.

Kecila screamed in pain and yanked their claws out her body she then began to thrash and throb her screams of pain escalated the spikes on her body removed themselves from her while her hands turned back into paws her monstrous face returned to her hyena one and her hunched back straightened itself her screaming finally ceased. Kecila was breathing hard she turned to her enemies and attempted to transform back but she couldn't.

"What, what did you do to me" Kecila asked weakly she then began feeling herself fading.

"No you won't have me I disregarded you like I disregarded everything else!" Kecila shouted.

"But you didn't did you" Taka asked.

Uhuru raced to the entrance of the cave where she saw Umoja trapped by a wall of fire as well as trapped under some rubble the cave was already collapsing.

"Umoja!" Uhuru cried out.

"Go leave me" Umoja said weakly.

Uhuru stared at him desperately, "leave forget about me!" Umoja pleaded.

Uhuru continued gazing at him, "no Uhuru don't you dare!" Umoja said in fear.

Uhuru dived into the cave rolling through the fire she place her head under the rubble trapping him as well as her paws and lifted it up she then grabbed him and helped him up the smoke was beginning to fill both of their lugs.

"Uhuru go" Umoja said weakly.

Uhuru held Umoja she knocked down a bit of rubble to put out the fire in front of them she then threw Umoja over the rubble before diving over it herself she could feel her whole vision blurring she forced herself to pick Umoja up and raced towards the exit as the entire cave collapsed behind her she saw the exit but felt herself falling only for something to hold her up she looked up and saw Umoja holding her up while she did the same the exit was a few feet away the took each others paws gently and dived out of the entrance rolling on the ground and tumbling down a hill they tried to get up but instead both started coughing violently while choking before their heads fell back and their bodies slumped before darkness claimed them they reached for each others paw.

Hatari swiped at Kiara who dodged before being backhanded back into the circle of fire she forced herself and sliced at him but a blast of fire forced her to redirect her paw for protection. Kiara moved under it and shot up grabbing Hatari by the neck. Kiara growled and began pulling him into the circle of fire. Hatari struggled against her before unleashing a shockwave that blasted her back to the ground. Hatari could see the eclipse would be soon but he also noticed the fire had been stopped he turned to Kiara.

"I'm impressed you have truly done well brother" he told her.

"That wasn't me that was my friends and family the ones you disregard" Kiara told him.

"They risk everything and never give up neither will I!" Kiara said running forward and jumping through the fire at Hatari she collided into him and the two of them tumbled down a hill a very familiar hill.

Kovu rushed to Vitani as did Nala and Kurongu, "Kovu is she" Kurongu said.

"She's not breathing!" Kovu said in panic.

"Move Kovu!" Nala demanded while placing her paws on Vitani's chest and pressing down on it she then tried to breath in her mouth there was nothing.

"Come on Vitani!" Kovu cried.

The hyenas all stared at Vitani's broken form dumbfounded, "what happened" Nia asked.

"I don't remember" Jengo said.

"Did we do this?" Sauda asked, other hyenas also began to cry in sorrow.

"Vitani" Kovu said softly.

"You got what you wanted they're safe" Kovu sobbed.

"Vitani you can't just leave like this my daughter wake up please" Kurongu said in a whispered pain.

"Please let her wake up please don't make me lose her!" Kurongu prayed.

"He didn't, remember what you said" Vitani said weakly.

"Vitani" Kovu said cradling her.

"You'll be alright we'll get help" Nala told her.

"I don't think that would do a lot of good but hey it's the thought that counts right?" Vitani joked before coughing.

She saw the hyenas gathered around her, "I knew you could do it I am so proud of you all" Vitani told them.

"We did this to you" Eshe said.

"No never look at me all of you I don't want you blaming yourselves for this, it was the moment you finally freed yourself of her legacy my clan my hyenas" Vitani said the hyenas nuzzled her which she returned.

She turned to Kovu and Kurongu "you know what this feels like right I was more inspired by you than anyone" Vitani told Kovu.

"Vitani I can't lose you" Kurongu said in tears.

"You said you saw mom as an angel" Vitani said getting weaker.

She reached up Kovu, Kurong and the hyenas grasped her paw, "guess I'll be one too now I'm looking down on you all in one form or another, always I lo ve y ou a ll" Vitani choked out before she closed her eyes and her breathing ceased Vitani daughter of two mothers Zira and Hasara and two fathers Taka and Kurongu, sister of Kovu and Nuka and eternal love of Kopa passed on she lived a life of pain and guilt but in the end she was at peace with herself in the end after over three decades she found happiness in life.

Kecila looked around she was in a void filled with images of her memories it didn't make sense what did Taka mean, "of course I let it all go all of it because it was meaningless" Kecila reasoned.

"You are in denial" Mufasa said.

"If that were true you would've just let Hatari die" Simba said.

"Don't talk like you know me!" Kecila roared backhanding Simba aside she then grabbed Mufasa and threw him.

"There is no need to battle it is already over" Mufasa told her.

"I crushed every one of you you're nothing!" Kecila screamed before attempting to transform herself again but once again she couldn't.

"What is wrong with me" she demanded.

"Why can't I change into a demon" she said frustrated.

"you are not a demon anymore in truth you never were" Ahadi said.

"Why so concerned I thought you hated me" Kecila spat.

"So did I but some things never go away" Ahadi said his voice filled with emotion.

Kecila screamed and tackled Ahadi to the ground beating him savagely into the ground, "you think that applies to me you think I care?!" Kecila growled.

"Father" Mufasa jumped on Kecila who backhanded him aside.

"You're nothing I killed many of you myself and I'll do it again!" Kecila said in rage.

"You're not in control anymore you're emotions your conscious have flooded to the surface" Simba told her.

"I don't have a conscious you maggot!" Kecila screamed while swinging her claws recklessly at Simba.

"You wouldn't deny it if that were true" Taka said.

"Kecila remember what it felt like to feel you have rejected it for too long you are one of us" Ahadi tried to tell her.

"I am not one of you you're pathetic you're weak and I am not human!" Kecila shouted grabbing Taka.

"You reject your own humanity why it's so obvious Kecila Hatari would be dead if you didn't" Simba told her.

"Your second son you were attached to ed deep down weren't you?" Taka asked.

"Stop it just shut up!" Kecila demanded.

"You willingly sacrificed your own son why would you do that?" Mufasa said.

"Because he didn't mean anything to me I didn't want to do it everyone calls me a monster but I was just defending what I knew I was" Kecila desperately reasoned.

"A killer is that all you could ever see yourself as" Ahadi asked her.

"Battle is life the thrill of combat is the only moment that matters nothing else, not my mate, my son, my daughter, or even my love because I just don't know how to be that I can't be that!" Kecila screamed.

"You're afraid, you're afraid of being anything but a killer" Simba told her.

"You refused to believe it all along what you did to ed you didn't do it because he was in the way you did it the same reason you disregarded Hatari" Taka told her.

Kecila felt her mind being pulled apart, "stop don't say another word! Please stop!" Kecila pleaded.

"Because you actually cared about both of them and it scared you so you severed it again and again" Taka said harshly.

Kecila sliced at him but completely missed, "Kecila the truth is clear it's time to let go" Simba told her.

"It's not too late just admit the truth" Mufasa asked her.

"The truth why is it so hard because" Kecila said her voice turning into a whisper.

She remembered them all Ed, Banzai, Shenzi, Taka, Zira, Sarafina, Hatari, Ahadi, she remembered how they made her feel, "it felt so good but I didn't feel like me and I felt like a part of me was dying so I sacrificed them all of them" Kecila said her voice cracking from sadness.

"And if I admit that I was wrong" she said quietly, "then it would be for nothing!" she screamed tears beginning to fill her eyes she charged at Simba and Taka slicing at them.

"My whole life would've been a waste I won't admit that I can't admit that!" Kecila shouted.

"I was in denial as well unwilling to admit everything I lost was my fault but we can't deny it all our denial does is hurt everyone ourselves included" Taka told her.

"Kecila please I know you don't have to be this anymore!" Ahadi pleaded.

Kecila was trembling and tears began to fall down her eyes, "don't you get it I don't want what you are giving me I just want it all to leave! Kecila shrieked while grabbing Ahadi by the neck.

"It can't we loved each other love doesn't go away you'll always be a part of me and I'll always a part of you" Ahadi told her.

Kecila was trembling uncontrollably, "if I must endure this torment you can all suffer with me!" Kecila roared before tearing open the ground revealing a dark and fiery pit below everyone was beginning to slide near the edge.

"Do you get it now I am not one of you I am a demon a monster hahahahah" Kecila said cackling in madness though there was also a hint of crying.

She turned to Ahadi who was hanging from the pit, "maybe this time will allow me to finally forget you" she seethed raising her paw.

"Father" Taka cried tackling Kecila into the pit Simba reached for his paw while Mufasa pulled up Ahadi.

"Hang on uncle" Simba told him.

"Just let me go Simba I'm not worth all of you" Taka said.

"Taka" Ahadi said, "you are worthy in my eyes" he told his son.

"Just let go already, let go! let go!" Kecila screamed tears streaming down her cheeks, "let go so I can finally let it all go" Kecila sobbed.

"Kecila" Ahadi said in sadness.

"Just forget about me stop loving me please stop loving me" Kecila said in tears.

"Father I'm sorry for everything" Taka said.

"I already forgave you long ago" Ahadi told him.

"Brother don't" was all Mufasa could say, Taka let go of Simba's paw and plunged toward the inferno.

Taka plunged into the pit Kecila beside him it was better this way two monsters would be locked away where they belong, all of sudden he began hearing voices.

"We have to admit our mistakes" Uru told him in the past.

"you have to let go of your self loathing" He remembered Zira telling him that.

"you could've been a greater king than father or I ever were" He rembered when Mufasa said that to him.

The words grew louder around him when Taka's chest began to glow.

"What is this" Taka asked.

"I once told you long ago that one day you would be standing beside us" he heard Uru say.

The burning light erupted in Taka and he let out a scream before he was consumed by a blinding light the light of a star, a star for a great king.

"Now it is time for you to guide others to their own greatness my son, as I promised you long ago" Uru told her son as she gazed at the newest star of the great beings.

She always knew it would come to be she knew he was meant for something great and she never stopped believing no matter how far he fell. She knew he would return one day and prove that he was everything she believed him to be. Uru gazed at the light that was her son, she remembered it all perfectly Taka asking his father about why the hyenas were exiles, his desire to see them free. She remembered seeing him crying for his failure, questioning why he existed, she heard her words to him and remembered holding her son close. She remembered hugging tightly at the gorge the rain pouring down on them. Showing him the ledge at Pride Rock that would become his, gazing at the stars telling him of the greatness she knew he would find. Knocking him unconscious to allow him to survive. The endless nights of him crying out to her, she never came but she never abandoned him and never would. Finally she remembered seeing his scar fade as he accepted Mufasa's aid the moment her son returned she remembered his sacrifice for Simba and Mufasa both, for all of them; he always cared about others. Uru finally saw two final memories in her mind none brought her greater pride and happiness. The first showed her gazing down at a baby cub his fur was brown his eyes green he gazed up at his mother and reached up at her. Uru smiled gently at her son hugging him gently. The cub then turned to his brother and smiled playfully at him. Uru licked the child gently.

"Can you hear me, Taka?" she told the cub who looked up to her.

"That's your name and it means you are wanted and you always will be wanted." Uru told him the cub didn't understand but reached for his mother regardless which Uru accepted embracing her son.

She then saw the second Taka diving at Kecila plunging himself into an inferno before his soul ignited into a star of greatness. Both moments played out to her it almost brought her to tears.

"Taka I am so proud of you." she said in near tears and indeed she was in fact no mother could be prouder.

Kecila watched as Taka's soul was absorbed by the light revealing a powerful and blinding star she could feel the heat burning her so be it this would be her release.

"You think I care go on end my very existence" Kecila challenged.

She watched as the burning light approached her and then consumed her Kecila screamed in agony as she felt her soul burn she could see her soul beginning to burn away from the heat she was really going to truly die forever, no matter merely embrace a moment that brought her pleasure in the end the thrilling battle at Pride Rock that ended her life, no she didn't feel any comfort from that, her arrival as the demon the battle in the jungle, the gorge, nothing brought her comfort they were fun but ultimately empty.

"I missed you mother" she heard Hatari say.

"Dance I just might have to kill you" she heard herself say.

"Its just a little tango" Ahadi told her.

She saw the memory of her and Ahadi spinning and dancing at the waterhole she remembered it and in that moment she wanted more of it another chance, another chance to live but it was too late now still she begged.

"It was beautiful and I rejected it all please I don't want to die, please give me another chance" Kecila cried desperately.

She awaited the final feeling of her soul burning to ash but it never came instead a much smaller light erupted in her.

Kecila was confused she should be gone but she wasn't why she looked around and noticed the small light on her.

"Well done Kecila, even I wasn't certain on this one" Uru told her.

Kecila gazed up at Ahadi longingly he gazed down at her and reached his paw for her slowly. Kecila gazed up at him and desperately reached her own she kept trying to reach higher and higher as if her need alone could separate the gap between them she kept trying tears falling from her eyes before finally stopping lowering her head in sadness she began to sob.

"This isn't the end never again will you be alone, we will see you soon" Uru told her softly.

Kecila felt the inferno around her and felt fear for what awaited her, "endure it and when you are finally ready we will all be waiting" Uru told her.

Kecila surrendered and allowed herself to plunge deep into the inferno.

"Ahadi I love you" she said quietly she would not forget it the words would guide her through whatever lied ahead she would be strong and this time she wouldn't run away from what matters most.

Ahadi watched as the inferno consume Kecila, "this is a new beginning for her" Mufasa told his father.

"I know" Ahadi said.

"Give it time Ahadi I've always known where your heart lies and this is the beginning the start of what will one day bring back the woman you loved, the hyena you loved" Uru told him softly.

Mufasa and Simba stared down at it as well as the light above, "they're both at peace now" Simba said.

"Yes only one thing remains now" Mufasa said.

"It's all in Kiara's paws now" Simba said.

Kiara and Hatari tumbled down a hill crashing in the outlands Kiara pulled herself up and took in her surroundings this was the exact place she met Kovu.

"A familiar location isn't it brother?" Hatari asked.

"Yes I hold fond memories here" Kiara told him.

"Of course how could you not this is where your tale begun" Hatari said.

"I suppose it is meeting him here changed my life forever" Kiara replied.

"Destiny is funny like that where Kiara the princess's journey begun is now where Kiara the savior will rise" Hatari said.

"You are blind all you see is the life behind you instead of the one in front of you" Kiara said strongly.

"You still deny so be it then I'll bring destiny to you!" Hatari declared.

"And I will not bend to it!" Kiara vowed.

Hatari and Kiara stared at each other, they both turned to the moon which eclipsed the sun turning the sky red, "it begins" Hatari declared.

They charged at each other with ferocious intensity they did not pounce or leap at each other instead the charged full force and swung their paw at their opponents head. They both struck simultaneously they ignored the blows and unleashed their paws in a barrage of blows. Kiara struck Hatari in the chin while he hit her above her right eye as he did so Kiara already hit him on the left cheek he responded with a backhand Kiara's head jolted back before she struck him in the gut and then below the eye Hatari hit her in the jaw before following up with swipe to her upper eye. Kiara stepped back from the blow and responded by swinging at both cheeks causing his head to jolt he responded by kicking her in the stomach Kiara was knocked off of her feet and sent toward the ground she caught herself on her paws and threw herself at Hatari who she grabbed pulling him down to the ground.

Hatari and Kiara toppled on the ground rolling across it while trying to clamber over each other Kiara pressed her paws against his face while pressed her head into the ground Kiara reached her leg up and kicked him off her sending him hurdling and crashing into a rock. Hatari pulled himself up but he was too slow Kiara's was already coming at him colliding into him and pushing him against the wall Hatari struggled against her and spun her around throwing her into the wall just as he did last time Kiara shook her head and attempted to backhand him which he deflected grabbing her head again and attempting to slam it into the wall Kiara struggled against him forcing her head away and kicking Hatari's leg causing him to stumble Kiara struck him right in the temple and threw again Hatari dodged it and extracting his claws slicing her across the chest. Kiara cried out as his claws cut through her flesh he then thrust them at her which Kiara caught but the force from the attempt as well as the pain from the previous attack caused her to fall backwards Hatari landed on top of her forcing his claws toward her while Kiara's paws tried desperately to hold them back.

"You are not fighting at your best brother you know what is at stake fight to the finish" Hatari told her.

"I'm not here to murder" Kiara told him.

"If you hold back against me you will die brother and this world will crumble" Hatari vowed.

"I won't kill you but I'm not holding back either." Kiara said extracting both claws and slicing his paws. Hatari's paws hesitated Kiara slashed both claws horizontally across Hatari's chest knocking him off of her.

Hatari felt the blood on his chest, "you see you must fight with all your might only then can you triumphant against you're greatest foe" Hatari said pleased.

"To lead the new world" Kiara asked spitefully.

"Yes they face their darkest hour and you must be the light during it" Hatari told her.

"To unite the world by saving it from chaos" Kiara said.

"I would do that regardless" Kiara said.

"Then finish this and protect the innocent, save their precious lives" Hatari demanded.

"You never understood me" Kiara said.

They came at each again this time with their claws slicing at each other vigorously Hatari swung at her cheek which Kiara dodge while slicing at his eye which he caught with his own claws before kicking her in the chest he swung at her upper eye which Kiara parried away.

"You could never understand" Kiara said dodging another attack and slicing his rib.

"I cannot just protect the precious lives of the innocent" Kiara said while Hatari bit her shoulder she threw him off of her but not before being clawed across the right side of her ribs.

"Because all life is precious and deserves to be protected and cherished" Kiara told him.

Hatari ignored Kiara's words and came at her they both grabbed each others arm struggling for control, "that is a lie" Hatari told her while growling due to the pressure.

"Not all life is meaningful thousands life their lives without purpose solely to be guided by us" Hatari said pushing her back.

"No life has meaning that is why we must all just surrender to destiny than only then will we have true meaning" Hatari growled.

Kiara pushed back, "meaning how can our lives have meaning if we have no choice in the way they unfold" Kiara asked him striking him in the cheek.

"No one should live a single day knowing they don't matter that their hopes and dreams are meaningless" Kiara stated.

Hatari slashed her across the face, "dreams are empty no one can find true happiness in this world so you must determine what that happiness will be" Hatari said seething.

"I have no right to control their lives over anyone else" Kiara responded.

"It's the sole purpose for which you were born the purpose I was born" Hatari countered while grabbing her around the neck.

"No only our choices shape our lives the only reason you are Machafuko is because you choose to be" Kiara told him.

Hatari eyes flared in rage as he lifted Kiara up and slammed her to the ground Kiara grabbed him and pulled him down throwing him to the ground as well she climbed on top of him and pushed down on his neck.

"You know it's true you see it our lives all have meaning that we alone determine" Kiara said determined.

Hatari felt his rage growing, "than why didn't mine why when everyone else was supposedly living as they wished was I living only what was decided, why didn't Taka marry Sarafina, why did you and Kovu of all people meet randomly how did Umoja and Uhuru of all people end up falling in love!" Hatari shouted.

He then reached his leg under her and used it to flip her. Kiara bounced and tumbled off the ground before sliding mere inches from the river Hatari was already charging at her.

"Why didn't they live the lives they wished for why did they all end up on the path meant for them, why do we never get what we want!" Hatari demanded jumping at her Kiara grabbed him and they fell into the shallow end of the river.

They thrashed in the water Hatari forced her head under water Kiara wrapped her legs around his chest and spun him into the water. Hatari emerged roaring and snarling, Kiara pulled herself up her wet fur weight down on her.

"You freed yourself from it eventually" Kiara said, "That was your choice" she told him.

"Enough I've heard enough words from you and I am going to silence them!" Hatari roared charging at her she caught him and pushed him away they were both feeling exhausted.

"Wouldn't that go against your destiny" Kiara asked him.

Hatari roared, "how dare you take my purpose from me!" Hatari screamed.

Hatari and Kiara met full on their paws were a blaze striking every last inch of their bodies they continued to swing with ferocity they felt their bodies about to give out. Kiara could see it Hatari's resolve was fading he didn't believe his noble cause like he used to she swung right for his temple her other paw going for his jaw Hatari was about to raise his paw but in the end stopped allowing Kiara's blows to connect Hatari felt his legs giving out he stumbled back and continued walking backwards he then fell backwards into the current of the river. Kiara watched as Hatari was taken by the current and without hesitation without even considering what he had done or the simple fact that the world would probably be safer without him Kiara dived for him reaching for his paw and grasping it she couldn't let him die all life was precious, Hatari's no less than anyone else. Kiara struggled to pull but was pulled into the current with him she felt herself being pulled under the water she still held his paw even as she was swept away by the current and pulled under if she died for this so be it Kiara would die to save any life.

Umoja opened his eyes to see a battered Uhuru beside him, "Uhuru are you alright!" he said worried.

"Uh is that my wake up call" Uhuru said opening her eyes she pulled herself up and gazed at Umoja.

"you're alright!" she said in joy.

"Thanks to you" Umoja replied.

"You would've done the same" Uhuru said.

"In a heart beat" Umoja stated. They gazed at each other before nuzzling each other gently.

"Oh my god you made it" Nala said rushing toward them.

"Grandmother" Umoja said weakly.

"You did it you really did it" Nala told them.

"Yeah I think we did" Uhuru said with a smile.

Uhuru stared at Nala and noticed she seemed sad, "what's wrong" Uhuru asked.

"Vitani, she's passed on" Nala said sadly.

"What?" Uhuru asked.

"She died saving the entire hyena clan" Nala said with a hint of pride.

"Vitani's dead" Umoja said in shock.

"No she can't be" Uhuru said tears filling her eyes.

"I'm sorry but it's true" Nala said in sorrow.

Uhuru broke down and buried herself in Umoja's shoulder, "it's alright I'm here for you" Umoja told her.

"Come on you two go back to the others their right by pride rock I'm going to try and find Kiara" Nala told them.

Umoja led Uhuru toward Pride Rock feeling his own sorrow at the life that had been just lost, "I hope you're at peace Vitani" Umoja said softly.

It was warm and so blissful she had never felt anything like it she opened her eyes and took in her surroundings it was so bright but comforting.

"I had hoped I wouldn't see this day for many decades to come" a voice told her, she recognized her she hadn't heard her since the day she died.

"Mother" Vitani asked.

"Hello Vitani" Zira told her daughter.

"If you're here I really am dead" Vitani said trying to take in the truth.

"I'm sorry but it's true" Zira said.

"What about the hyenas and Kovu and Kurongu, Nala" Vitani asked.

"You saved them all Vitani" Zira said.

Vitani felt a since of a relief fill her with that statement, "than I have nothing to regret" Vitani stated.

"You never should've in the first place your desire to save that hyena family" Zira said.

"How couldn't I it was my fault" Vitani admitted.

"No those were my actions those lives all that blood spilled it was on my head not yours" Zira told her.

"I asked you to do it" Vitani said.

"Vitani no one could've convince me to ignore my rage not even you it was my crime you shouldn't of bared the weight of it let alone try to atone for it" Zira said saddened.

"And certainly not at the price of your life" Zira said in sorrow.

"I wasn't trying to I was protecting them because I had to because I loved all of them hunting for them comforting a child when his parent is away, feeding them playing with them I would die for them" Vitani said.

"Because a mother will risk everything for her children I know the feeling Vitani" Zira said while smiling at her.

"I am so proud of you, I couldn't be more proud Vitani" Zira said while embracing her daughter Vitani returned the hug.

Zira released Vitani and turned away, "where are you going mother" Vitani asked.

"I've said what I need to there's someone far more deserving" Zira told her before fading.

Vitani felt a warm light around her, "I was hoping I would have to wait much longer but I treasure every moment with you regardless" Kopa said emerging from the light.

Vitani could not believe it he was here right in front of her, "is this real" Vitani asked.

"I'm here Vitani I always was" Kopa told her taking her into his arms.

"I turned my back on you" Vitani said in regret.

"How?" Kopa asked.

"I joined a different faith" Vitani answered before Kopa cut her off.

"You know me Vitani I am happy you can find something to believe in something to give you hope" Kopa told her while nuzzling her.

Vitani noticed something at that moment she was back in her cub form what was going on.

"If you would prefer how you were recently I could reflect that" Kopa told her.

"No this is how we were" Vitani said happily.

"You were a wonderful mother Vitani, you saved them and answered many prayers in the process" Kopa said still smiling.

"Kopa did he send you" Vitani asked.

Kopa smiled warmly, "maybe he did I don't know" Kopa answered.

"But I made a promise to you when the time came I would welcome eternity with you" Kopa told her.

"Kopa you've done so much for me thank you" Vitani told him she then grabbed Kopa's cheeks with her paws and kissed him passionately Kopa deepened the kiss wrapping his arms around her gently stroking her back Vitani loosened her grip and wrapped her arms around the back of his neck she placed her tongue in his mouth and he did the same joining them they released each other.

"I love you Kopa" Vitani told him.

"I love you Vitani" Kopa said back.

Kopa wrapped his arms around her waste holding her closely, "Kopa will you do one more thing for me" Vitani asked.

"Yes" Kopa answered.

"Marry me" Vitani said softly.

"Vitani, I've wanted nothing more" Kopa said letting the tears of joy fall from his cheeks for now they just continued to hold each other it was all they needed.

Kiara opened her eyes to find herself in an infinite void filled with an endless amount of stars she turned to see Hatari in front of her who also opened his eyes.

"What is this where are we?" Hatari asked.

"I think this is the great kings" Kiara answered.

"Does that mean we're dead?" Hatari asked her.

"I think we are" Kiara told him.

"So I died without experiencing anything you rob me of my dream and now my identity why do you hate me, why did everyone hate me!" Hatari asked trying not to cry.

"I never hated you even though I should've but I couldn't I looked at you and all I saw was sorrow" Kiara told him.

"Sorrow I spend my whole life a slave I was forced to give myself to anyone who wanted me regardless of my age, I was beaten every time I talked tortured it went far beyond sorrow!" Hatari shouted fighting back tears.

"And you took it out on everyone else" Kiara told him.

"Any world with monsters like that needs to change I'd make it change" Hatari said.

"Can't you see I was doing it all for you making a better world so what happened to me wouldn't happen to anyone else!" Hatari said finally letting the tears stream down his cheeks.

"You hated everyone this wasn't about them but I believe you when you say it was about me, I can't believe you had that much faith in me thank you Hatari" Kiara told him she then smiled.

Hatari was confused what was this expression this warmness he was receiving from her he had gotten something similar from mother but she always held back.

"What are you doing why direct that at me after all I did" Hatari asked confused.

"I did horrible things too, but that doesn't mean we're lost forever, Hatari you can have a life free of all this" Kiara told him compassionately.

"I'll never be given a chance" Hatari said.

"It won't be easy but I'll stand by you through every inch of it not because I was once your brother but because you are important you have meaning" Kiara said softly.

Hatari didn't hold back anymore he let the tears stream out sobbing in happiness for the first time he felt like an actual person rather than an object.

"Ki ar a" Hatari sobbed.

"It's alright" Kiara said reaching her paw under his chin, "will you let me help you" Kiara asked.

Hatari took her paw and nodded, "you have done well Kiara" Taka told her from the stars.

"You see not the sins others have committed but the pain they experience you truly are the only one who can build the world you dreamed of" he said.

"You have found peace I am happy to know that" Kiara told him.

"If you are here whoever you are where is mother?" Hatari asked.

"She is beginning the journey to find her path she will return in time" Taka told him.

"But you will not be here there is a much a greater purpose for you one only you can forge" Taka said.

Kiara and Hatari felt themselves fading, "build a better world Kiara" Taka told her.

Nala had searched desperately for Kiara and couldn't find any trace of her she returned to the others, "any sign of her" Kovu asked.

Nala shook her head no, "my mom's alright she has to be" Umoja said.

"There are two lions approaching us" Kurongu said.

They all turned their attention to them and recognized each of them.

"Kiara!" Kovu and Nala cried out while running toward her, Kiara merely smiled at both of them who embraced her.

"I thought I had lost you and I couldn't lose anyone else" Kovu told her. Kiara gently pulled herself from them and approached Vitani's body, she stared down at it with a hint of sadness she then placed her paw gently on Vitani's head.

"My daughter is gone" Kurongu said in sadness.

"I suggest you take the lessons your daughter learned to heart they're never gone Kurongu" Kiara told him softly.

"Why is Hatari here I thought we dealt with everything" Kovu said in anger.

"Stand down Hatari has seen the truth he no longer wishes to be a part of what he did" Kiara told Kovu.

"You think that makes up for what he did?" Nala said.

"And what do we do lock him up forever reward his admitting to his own mistakes with a life in prison or death" Kiara said.

"Kiara we can't just let him" Kovu said.

"Vitani killed Rafiki and many more we still welcomed her in our pride as we would've Zira we must be willing to give others a second chance" Kiara said.

"It's alright Kiara I understand their anger if you wish retribution I will give it to you" Hatari said standing in front of them Kurongu approached him with his claws ready only for Kovu to stop him.

"Vitani would at least give him a chance" Kovu said, Kurongu relented and lowered his claws.

"You know far more than me I will trust you Kiara" Nala said.

Kiara smiled in happiness at her family's decision she turned to Hatari and smiled at him again she then noticed the hyenas all staring at her as well as all the other animals of the Pride Lands as well as many other prides she understood.

"I know you don't want to but they need a leader someone to rule" Hatari told her.

"I am but a guardian" Kiara responded.

Nala approached her and gazed to Pride Rock, "Kiara it's time" Nala told her.

Kiara nodded while gesturing to Kovu who reluctantly joined her Kiara smiled and nuzzled him she then turned to pride and slowly began ascending it while animals from prides all around watched, as Kiara ascended pride rock the eclipse ended allowing the sun to rise the light from it shining on each surface Kiara's paw touched she arrived at the edge staring down at them Kovu made his way to the top as well standing beside her Kiara took his paw into hers and gazed to the sky.

"I believe in you" Simba said his voice echoing across the sky Kiara heard it and smiled warmly. Kiara and Kovu then let out a mighty roar signaling the beginning of not just their reign but an entirely new world.

: Endings:

One world

Kiara, Kovu, Nala, Kurongu and Hatari all returned to the hyena pride with Umoja and Uhuru the hyena pups immediately rushed to the parents who embraced them Pumba watched as they entered the pride he approached them.

"Where's Vitani?" Pumba asked.

They merely shook their heads sadly, "I had a feeling all of you weren't coming back" Pumba sadly.

He then noticed Hatari, "what is he doing here" Pumba demanded.

"He's lost and alone like many of us were he has done terrible things but in the past few days I have seen the salvation of people I thought it impossible for all he wants is a chance" Kiara said.

Pumba looked at Hatari he looked so uncertain so scared but not dangerous.

Pumba approached Hatari and reached his hoof out to him, "welcome to our pride" Pumba told him kindly.

Hatari nervously accepted the gesture.

Kiara smiled happily at the moment she then turned to the prides, "let's go home" Kiara said softly.

"Where the pride lands are gone" Kovu said.

"I know a place, a place we can call home" Kiara replied her smile lighting up the entire pride.

In the coming days the Pride Landers and hyenas had all settled in the tropical jungle the other prides had arrived there as well to complete the process Kiara had started and unite the world, but that was not what was going on today something far more world changing was. Kiara and Kovu stood on a rock that the animals were slowly constructing into a replica of Pride Rock it wasn't necessary but they all wanted it. Kovu and Kiara watched as Umoja stood near a lake waiting for the arrival of the one thing his heart longed for more than anything. Kiara moved to the side revealing an opening to a cave Uhuru emerged from her fur had been groomed and her eyes seemed to sparkle she slowly made her way down the rock and toward the lake her every step making Umoja's heart skip a beat a moment later she was standing beside him her fur coated with plant pheromones that only made her scent even more intoxicating, Umoja gazed at her which she returned.

In another world a similar event was happening an uncountable number of souls were gathered around a beautiful field while Kopa sat it in waiting for the moment he had longed for all his existence he turned to his father who stood alongside him and his grandfather who was behind him he also noticed his grandmother and his aunt the lateral of which approached him.

"I want you to know that few things make me happier than knowing that you are finally with her" Zira told him.

"I am pleased to see you and Taka living peacefully as well my friend" Kopa told her kindly.

Zira smiled and walked up to Taka who didn't hesitate to nuzzle her which she returned.

Vitani revealed herself slowly emerging from a bright light her fur seemed to glow as did her eyes she slowly walked down the field smiling at her soon to be mate she then stood beside him all the while Mufasa approached them both. Kopa felt like his heart would burst from his chest Vitani calmed him by placing his paw in hers.

Kurongu approached Uhuru and Umoja he couldn't believe this was actually happening he watched as Uhuru and Umoja gently took each others paw.

"Here is the truth of just how much has changed a new era is upon us but there are some things that are simply eternal that have no boundaries or limits and none fit this more than love, and here more than ever that is proven, we have gathered here to join this lion and this hyena together in matrimony you may exchange vows" Kurongu told them.

"It is said that love is eternal and no one has proven this to be more true than Kopa and Vitani two truly great being who redefined how we all see love first when they're hearts brought them together as cubs and now where we have gathered to finally allow their heart and soul to unite in matrimony recite your vows" Mufasa said.

Umoja gazed into Uhuru's beautiful brown eyes.

"Before you I was confused and lost I didn't understand anything what I sought nor what I believed but every time I saw you, you showed the depths of my own heart and I found what my happiness was" Umoja said,

"You are my life before I knew you I lived only for what believed was my purpose but every time I saw you I felt a warmth inside of me a feeling I wanted and I realized it came in but a moment" Kopa said.

"My happiness when we lay beside each other under the stars, my happiness when we lived together in a tree of ideals, my happiness the first time your muzzle connected to mine when I see you in the rain and most of all when I see your smile and know you love me my happiness is you" Umoja said.

"A single moment to see your smile light up the night, a moment to feel you in my arms, a moment to feel your kiss, in every moment I feel you in my heart, a single moment with you makes me feel as if I never passed, another moment is all I ask, a moment to see your love, the love you have given me, the love I feel in every single moment I am beside you" Kopa said.

Uhuru was moved by Umoja's vows, "what is most important if you asked me a few years ago my answer would not be what it is now, in life I lived to be free to treasure what is most important and when I met you it revealed itself, what is most important the memory of embracing me in the pouring rain the feeling of you nuzzled up against me and I feel your warmth but above all what's most important is knowing what you feel and the happiness it brings, what's most important now is ensuring your happiness never fades" Uhuru said,

"All for you, nothing is too much for you not the pain or regret the endless days they will only make our time even more beautiful no trial is too much no day to dark for you alone can make night day, you fuel the light in my soul, I could feel the love you felt all around me everything you did me, your deepest hopes I would make a reality I would never see you cry I will personally give you paradise, all for you" Vitani said.

Umoja and Uhuru gazed lovingly at each other while Kopa and Vitani did the same.

"Umoja do you take Uhuru as your mate" Kurongu asked.

"Kopa do you take Vitani as your mate" Mufasa asked.

"Will you love her always in happiness and in sorrow for as long you live" Mufasa and Kurongu both said.

"I'd wait eternity for her, I do" Kopa said softy.

"This life and beyond, I do" Umoja said.

"Vitani do you take Kopa as your mate" Mufasa asked.

"Uhuru do you take Umoja as your mate" Kurongu asked.

"Will you love him always in happiness and sorrow for as long as you live" Mufasa and Kurongu asked.

"I've wanted nothing more, I do" Vitani said.

"Nothing means more to me, I do" Uhuru said.

Both couples held each others paw, "then by the power vested in me I hereby pronounce mates" Kurongu and Mufasa said.

Umoja and Uhuru embraced each other and kissed passionately. Kopa wrapped his arms around Vitani while she did the same their muzzles then met in a romantic and passionate kiss.

Kiara watched as her son share his first kiss with Uhuru as his mate.

"I never would've thought it possible" Nala said while watching them.

"Why what's different about how they feel?" Kiara asked.

"You really do remind me of your brother" Nala told her.

"He showed me the way but only I could follow it" Kiara replied.

"He showed us all in a way you honor him Kiara" Nala said.

"You honor both of them" she finished.

"I couldn't of done it alone not without any of you" Kiara told her mom.

"Thank you, your father would be proud if he were here" Nala said trying to hide her sadness.

"He is here mom they all are" Kiara said.

She then grabbed her mother by the paw, "just follow me" Kiara said.

Mufasa approached Simba who watched as Kopa danced with his mate, "I didn't think I would see this moment" Mufasa told him.

"They love each other" Simba replied.

"A marriage here has never happened before" Mufasa said.

"Guess even in the afterlife they make history" Simba said.

"I should've suspected it" Mufasa replied.

"There were a lot of things we should've expected like Scar truly finding salvation and even Kecila, Hatari I guess we were just caught up in our ways we couldn't see the new world right in front of us" Simba stated.

"You have gained true wisdom my son" Mufasa told him with pride.

"I never would've reached where I am without you or anyone for that matter" Simba said.

"You understand so much there is truly nothing left for me to teach you" Mufasa said.

"Maybe but I'll always need you father" Simba told him before hugging him.

"You've made me proud more than I ever thought possible" Mufasa told him.

They released from the hug Simba looked down at Kiara, "we are one" Simba spoke the words he learned from his two children finally embracing the full truth of Kopa's vision.

"We always will be" Mufasa said.

"Let's go see them all" Simba said.

Kiara and Nala made their way out of the cave following the surrounding wind Kovu, Kurongu, Pumba and Hatari caught sight of them and followed them Uhuru and Umoja decided to join them. Simba and Mufasa moved across the sky following their families Taka, Zira, Sarabi and Sarafina caught sight of them and followed them Kopa and Vitani decided to join them, soon they were joined by Huzuni, Ahadi, Uru, Shauku, Yatima, Timone, Shenzi, Banzai, Ed, Rafiki, Nuka, Kilbali and Hasara who stared briefly at Zira.

Kiara and the others arrived at the lake Kiara gazed at the sun which was beginning to set she turned to the lake and closed her eyes which everyone proceeded to do they felt the elements all around them and an instant later they could feel them all everyone they lost though they never lost them they were always here within their hearts. Two different worlds become one on one side, Kiara, Nala, Kurongu, Kovu, Umoja, Uhuru, Hatari and Pumba all sit in a shallow lake on the opposite side Mufasa, Simba, Taka, Zira, Sarabi, Sarafina, Kopa, Vitani, Huzuni, Ahadi, Uru, Shauku, Yatima, Timone, Shenzi, Banzai, Ed, Rafiki, Nuka, Kilbali and Hasara all hovered slightly above the water they could all feel each other and deep down they could see each other each one standing across from each other a spiritual energy being the only thing separating them, at the center standing across from each other was Simba and Kiara the past and the future, the living and the deceased but in the end it didn't matter just like a wise cub said so long ago and would later be repeated by his sister, they were all of this beautiful land all of us forever part of each other because in the end that's all it really was, one world.


                                                The End
...
Continue Reading Next Chapter
Chapters
1. Chapter 1
Further Recommendations

Ben Gauger: Kudos go to Liz Aguilar, author of To Have And to Hold a fast-paced, gripping, adrenaline rush from start to finish, one of perhaps the finest pieces of writing I've ever read, in particular because of its' telenovela-like feel, May she continually find success as an author. Bravo my dear, bravo!

M.L. Bull: Hello, Aalia!Your story compelled the emotional pain and struggle of a teenage girl very well.. The imagery was also convincing and well-written, showing the different personalities of your characters and their actions. However, I do think that many of your sentences are too lengthy and could use...

FateFellShort: I have read this story and have followed the writers on tumblr from the beginning. Its a wonderful story. Beautifully written with a really nice pace, that makes it enjoyable to read more than once. For me, fairy tail has very good characters but what the writers have done is give them more depth...

Tiffany Thomson: This story is not something I would normally pick up and read but I'm so glad I did, I wasn't able to put it down and my husband was yelling at me at 3am to put it down and go to bed (just waited for him to doze back off before picking it back up) I really hope Natalie brings out another book eit...

Dave Allen: Well-rounded. well-detailed story. Bull's done a thorough job developing her characters. An intriguing read!

Jean Tryon: As a beta, I found this story outstanding!! Plot, grammar, phraseology, etc Rachel gives us it all. She takes the story into the future from where due South ends. She is an exacting and thoughtful author.

John Smith: This is what Sci Fi is all about. Reads like early Heinlein. In the style of Space Cadets. No esoteric problems..but good ol blaster and space action with a host of relatable characters

Carolyn Hahn-Re: I really liked this story! The writing was well done, and the plot was suspenseful. I couldn't stop reading chapter after chapter, on the edge of my seat! The characters were well developed, and true to form. Thank you so much for this wonderful read.

Ben Gauger: Kudos to Bryan Laesch, author of Remnants of Chaos:Chaotic Omens for his use of the Gothic style of writing and in addition the footnotes and endnotes at the end of each chapter, a welcome accompaniment to be sure, though his use of grammar could use a little improving, but his use of punctuation...

More Recommendations

Melderise: This is just an amazing novel that teaches you how to break the bonds of reality. It shows how the most fascinating story can start from the most regular environment and then leading the reader to the dream destinations...

LouiseJ2: I enjoyed the detail you went into with regards to the case. It made the UNSUB appear believable. The crisis in the middle of the story was my favorite part, very dramatic but not over the top. I feel like sometimes pairings can be overdone but I liked that some of the relationships were a little...

Sandra Estrada: I loved every minute of it and I thank my lucky stars that brought me to the story, it's been a whirlwind of emotions, plot twist after plot twist but I never got tired of them. Abby and Kade's story is a hard one to understand but once you're submerged in their story and love, you can't help but...

This story wasn't for you ?
Look at our most viral stories!
Iosaghar

FreakyPoet: "you made me laugh, made me cry, both are hard to do. I spent most of the night reading your story, captivated. This is why you get full stars from me. Thanks for the great story!"

The Cyneweard

Sara Joy Bailey: "Full of depth and life. The plot was thrilling. The author's style flows naturally and the reader can easily slip into the pages of the story. Very well done."

This story wasn't for you ?
Look at our most viral story!
Spectra

Ro-Ange Olson: "Loved it and couldn't put it down. I really hope there is a sequel. Well written and the plot really moves forward."